- The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Decoration of Houses, by
- Edith Wharton and Ogden Codman Jr.
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
- almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
- re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
- with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license
- Title: The Decoration of Houses
- Author: Edith Wharton
- Ogden Codman Jr.
- Release Date: July 29, 2012 [EBook #40367]
- Language: English
- *** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE DECORATION OF HOUSES ***
- Produced by Melissa McDaniel and the Online Distributed
- Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
- produced from images generously made available by The
- Internet Archive)
- Transcriber's Note:
- Inconsistent hyphenation and spelling in the original document have
- been preserved. Obvious typographical errors have been corrected.
- Italic text is denoted by _underscores_.
- THE DECORATION OF HOUSES
- Charles Scribner's
- Sons
- New York
- 1914
- The
- Decoration of
- Houses
- By
- Edith Wharton
- and
- Ogden Codman Jr.
- Copyright, 1897, by CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS
- "_Une forme doit être belle en elle-même et on ne doit jamais compter
- sur le décor appliqué pour en sauver les imperfections._"
- HENRI MAYEUX: _La Composition Décorative_.
- TABLE OF CONTENTS
- PAGE
- INTRODUCTION xix
- I THE HISTORICAL TRADITION 1
- II ROOMS IN GENERAL 17
- III WALLS 31
- IV DOORS 48
- V WINDOWS 64
- VI FIREPLACES 74
- VII CEILINGS AND FLOORS 89
- VIII ENTRANCE AND VESTIBULE 103
- IX HALL AND STAIRS 106
- X THE DRAWING-ROOM, BOUDOIR, AND MORNING-ROOM 122
- XI GALA ROOMS: BALL-ROOM, SALOON, MUSIC-ROOM, GALLERY 134
- XII THE LIBRARY, SMOKING-ROOM, AND "DEN" 145
- XIII THE DINING-ROOM 155
- XIV BEDROOMS 162
- XV THE SCHOOL-ROOM AND NURSERIES 173
- XVI BRIC-À-BRAC 184
- CONCLUSION 196
- INDEX 199
- LIST OF PLATES
- FACING PAGE
- I ITALIAN GOTHIC CHEST 1
- II FRENCH ARM-CHAIRS, XV AND XVI CENTURIES 6
- III FRENCH _Armoire_, XVI CENTURY 10
- IV FRENCH SOFA AND ARM-CHAIR, LOUIS XIV PERIOD 12
- V ROOM IN THE GRAND TRIANON, VERSAILLES 14
- VI FRENCH ARM-CHAIR, LOUIS XV PERIOD 16
- VII FRENCH _Bergère_, LOUIS XVI PERIOD 20
- VIII FRENCH _Bergère_, LOUIS XVI PERIOD 24
- IX FRENCH SOFA, LOUIS XV PERIOD 28
- X FRENCH MARQUETRY TABLE, LOUIS XVI PERIOD 30
- XI DRAWING-ROOM, HOUSE IN BERKELEY SQUARE, LONDON 34
- XII ROOM IN THE VILLA VERTEMATI 38
- XIII DRAWING-ROOM AT EASTON NESTON HALL 42
- XIV DOORWAY, DUCAL PALACE, MANTUA 48
- XV SALA DEI CAVALLI, PALAZZO DEL T 54
- XVI DOOR IN THE SALA DELLO ZODIACO, DUCAL PALACE,
- MANTUA 58
- XVII EXAMPLES OF MODERN FRENCH LOCKSMITHS' WORK 60
- XVIII CARVED DOOR, PALACE OF VERSAILLES 62
- XIX SALON DES MALACHITES, GRAND TRIANON, VERSAILLES 68
- XX MANTELPIECE, DUCAL PALACE, URBINO 74
- XXI MANTELPIECE, VILLA GIACOMELLI 78
- XXII FRENCH FIRE-SCREEN, LOUIS XIV PERIOD 86
- XXIII CARVED WOODEN CEILING, VILLA VERTEMATI 90
- XXIV CEILING IN PALAIS DE JUSTICE, RENNES 92
- XXV CEILING OF THE SALA DEGLI SPOSI, DUCAL PALACE,
- MANTUA 96
- XXVI CEILING IN THE STYLE OF BÉRAIN 100
- XXVII CEILING IN THE CHÂTEAU OF CHANTILLY 102
- XXVIII ANTECHAMBER, VILLA CAMBIASO, GENOA 104
- XXIX ANTECHAMBER, DURAZZO PALACE, GENOA 106
- XXX STAIRCASE, PARODI PALACE, GENOA 108
- XXXI STAIRCASE, HÔTEL DE VILLE, NANCY 112
- XXXII STAIRCASE, PALACE OF FONTAINEBLEAU 116
- XXXIII FRENCH _Armoire_, LOUIS XIV PERIOD 120
- XXXIV SALA DELLA MADDALENA, ROYAL PALACE, GENOA 122
- XXXV CONSOLE IN PETIT TRIANON, VERSAILLES 124
- XXXVI SALON, PALACE OF FONTAINEBLEAU 126
- XXXVII ROOM IN THE PALACE OF FONTAINEBLEAU 128
- XXXVIII _Lit de Repos_, EARLY LOUIS XV PERIOD 130
- XXXIX _Lit de Repos_, LOUIS XV PERIOD 130
- XL PAINTED WALL-PANEL AND DOOR, CHANTILLY 132
- XLI FRENCH BOUDOIR, LOUIS XVI PERIOD 132
- XLII _Salon à l'italienne_ 136
- XLIII BALL-ROOM, ROYAL PALACE, GENOA 138
- XLIV SALOON, VILLA VERTEMATI 140
- XLV SALA DELLO ZODIACO, DUCAL PALACE, MANTUA 140
- XLVI FRENCH TABLE, TRANSITION BETWEEN LOUIS XIV AND
- LOUIS XV PERIODS 142
- XLVII LIBRARY OF LOUIS XVI, PALACE OF VERSAILLES 144
- XLVIII SMALL LIBRARY, AUDLEY END 146
- XLIX FRENCH WRITING-CHAIR, LOUIS XV PERIOD 150
- L DINING-ROOM, PALACE OF COMPIÈGNE 154
- LI DINING-ROOM FOUNTAIN, PALACE OF FONTAINEBLEAU 156
- LII FRENCH DINING-CHAIR, LOUIS XIV PERIOD 158
- LIII FRENCH DINING-CHAIR, LOUIS XVI PERIOD 158
- LIV BEDROOM, PALACE OF FONTAINEBLEAU 162
- LV BATH-ROOM, PITTI PALACE, FLORENCE 168
- LVI BRONZE ANDIRON, XVI CENTURY 184
- BOOKS CONSULTED
- FRENCH
- ANDROUET DU CERCEAU, JACQUES.
- Les Plus Excellents Bâtiments de France. _Paris, 1607._
- LE MUET, PIERRE.
- Manière de Bien Bâtir pour toutes sortes de Personnes.
- OPPENORD, GILLES MARIE.
- Oeuvres. _1750._
- MARIETTE, PIERRE JEAN.
- L'Architecture Françoise. _1727._
- BRISEUX, CHARLES ÉTIENNE.
- L'Art de Bâtir les Maisons de Campagne. _Paris, 1743._
- LALONDE, FRANÇOIS RICHARD DE.
- Recueil de ses Oeuvres.
- AVILER, C. A. D'.
- Cours d'Architecture. _1760._
- BLONDEL, JACQUES FRANÇOIS.
- Architecture Françoise. _Paris, 1752._
- Cours d'Architecture. _Paris, 1771-77._
- De la Distribution des Maisons de Plaisance et de la
- Décoration des Édifices. _Paris, 1737._
- ROUBO, A. J., FILS.
- L'Art du Menuisier.
- HÉRÉ DE CORNY, EMMANUEL.
- Recueil des Plans, Élévations et Coupes des Châteaux,
- Jardins et Dépendances que le Roi de Pologne occupe en
- Lorraine. _Paris, n. d._
- PERCIER ET FONTAINE.
- Choix des plus Célèbres Maisons de Plaisance de Rome et de
- ses Environs. _Paris, 1809._
- Palais, Maisons, et autres Édifices Modernes dessinés à
- Rome. _Paris, 1798._
- Résidences des Souverains. _Paris, 1833._
- KRAFFT ET RANSONNETTE.
- Plans, Coupes, et Élévations des plus belles Maisons et
- Hôtels construits à Paris et dans les Environs. _Paris,
- 1801._
- DURAND, JEAN NICOLAS LOUIS.
- Recueil et Parallèle des Édifices de tout Genre. _Paris,
- 1800._
- Précis des Leçons d'Architecture données à l'École Royale
- Polytechnique. _Paris, 1823._
- QUATREMÈRE DE QUINCY, A. C.
- Histoire de la Vie et des Ouvrages des plus Célèbres
- Architectes du XIe siècle jusqu'à la fin du XVIII siècle.
- _Paris, 1830._
- PELLASSY DE L'OUSLE.
- Histoire du Palais de Compiègne. _Paris, n. d._
- LETAROUILLY, PAUL MARIE.
- Édifices de Rome Moderne. _Paris, 1825-57._
- RAMÉE, DANIEL.
- Histoire Générale de l'Architecture. _Paris, 1862._
- Meubles Religieux et Civils Conservés dans les principaux
- Monuments et Musées de l'Europe.
- VIOLLET LE DUC, EUGÈNE EMMANUEL.
- Dictionnaire Raisonné de l'Architecture Française du XIe au
- XVIe siècle. _Paris, 1868._
- SAUVAGEOT, CLAUDE.
- Palais, Châteaux, Hôtels et Maisons de France du XVe au
- XVIIIe siècle.
- DALY, CÉSAR.
- Motifs Historiques d'Architecture et de Sculpture
- d'Ornement.
- ROUYER ET DARCEL.
- L'Art Architectural en France depuis François Ier jusqu'à
- Louis XIV.
- HAVARD, HENRY.
- Dictionnaire de l'Ameublement et de la Décoration depuis le
- XIIIe siècle jusqu'à nos Jours. _Paris, n. d._
- Les Arts de l'Ameublement.
- GUILMARD, D.
- Les Maîtres Ornemanistes. _Paris, 1880._
- BAUCHAL, CHARLES.
- Dictionnaire des Architectes Français. _Paris, 1887._
- ROUAIX, PAUL.
- Les Styles. _Paris, n. d._
- BIBLIOTHÈQUE DE L'ENSEIGNEMENT DES BEAUX ARTS.
- Maison Quantin, _Paris_.
- ENGLISH
- WARE, ISAAC.
- A Complete Body of Architecture. _London, 1756._
- BRETTINGHAM, MATTHEW.
- Plans, Elevations and Sections of Holkham in Norfolk, the
- Seat of the late Earl of Leicester. _London, 1761._
- CAMPBELL, COLEN.
- Vitruvius Britannicus; or, The British Architect. _London,
- 1771._
- ADAM, ROBERT AND JAMES.
- The Works in Architecture. _London, 1773-1822._
- HEPPLEWHITE, A.
- The Cabinet-Maker and Upholsterer's Guide.
- SHERATON, THOMAS.
- The Cabinet-Maker's Dictionary. _London, 1803._
- PAIN, WILLIAM.
- The British Palladio; or The Builder's General Assistant.
- _London, 1797._
- SOANE, SIR JOHN.
- Sketches in Architecture. _London, 1793._
- HAKEWILL, ARTHUR WILLIAM.
- General Plan and External Details, with Picturesque
- Illustrations, of Thorpe Hall, Peterborough.
- LEWIS, JAMES.
- Original Designs in Architecture.
- PYNE, WILLIAM HENRY.
- History of the Royal Residences of Windsor Castle, St.
- James's Palace, Carlton House, Kensington Palace, Hampton
- Court, Buckingham Palace, and Frogmore. _London, 1819._
- GWILT, JOSEPH.
- Encyclopedia of Architecture. New edition. _Longman's,
- 1895._
- FERGUSSON, JAMES.
- History of Architecture. _London, 1874._
- History of the Modern Styles of Architecture. Third edition,
- revised by Robert Kerr. _London, 1891._
- GOTCH, JOHN ALFRED.
- Architecture of the Renaissance in England.
- HEATON, JOHN ALDAM.
- Furniture and Decoration in England in the Eighteenth
- Century.
- ROSENGARTEN.
- Handbook of Architectural Styles. _New York, 1876._
- HORNE, H. P.
- The Binding of Books. _London, 1894._
- LOFTIE, W. J.
- Inigo Jones and Christopher Wren. _London, 1893._
- KERR, ROBERT.
- The English Gentleman's House. _London, 1865._
- STEVENSON, J. J.
- House Architecture. _London, 1880._
- GERMAN AND ITALIAN
- BURCKHARDT, JACOB.
- Architektur der Renaissance in Italien. _Stuttgart, 1891._
- REINHARDT.
- Palast Architektur von Ober Italien und Toskana.
- GURLITT, CORNELIUS.
- Geschichte des Barockstiles in Italien. _Stuttgart, 1887._
- EBE, GUSTAV.
- Die Spät-Renaissance. _Berlin, 1886._
- LA VILLA BORGHESE, FUORI DI PORTA PINCIANA, CON L'ORNAMENTI
- CHE SI OSSERVANO NEL DI LEI PALAZZO. _Roma, 1700._
- INTRA, G. B.
- Mantova nei suoi Monumenti.
- LUZIO E RENIER.
- Mantova e Urbino. _Torino-Roma, 1893._
- MOLMENTI, POMPEO.
- La Storia di Venezia nella Vita Privata. _Torino, 1885._
- MALAMANI, VITTORIO.
- Il Settecento a Venezia. _Milano, 1895._
- LA VITA ITALIANA NEL SEICENTO. CONFERENZE TENUTE A FIRENZE
- NEL 1890.
- INTRODUCTION
- Rooms may be decorated in two ways: by a superficial application of
- ornament totally independent of structure, or by means of those
- architectural features which are part of the organism of every house,
- inside as well as out.
- In the middle ages, when warfare and brigandage shaped the conditions
- of life, and men camped in their castles much as they did in their
- tents, it was natural that decorations should be portable, and that
- the naked walls of the mediæval chamber should be hung with arras,
- while a _ciel_, or ceiling, of cloth stretched across the open timbers
- of its roof.
- When life became more secure, and when the Italian conquests of the
- Valois had acquainted men north of the Alps with the spirit of classic
- tradition, proportion and the relation of voids to masses gradually
- came to be regarded as the chief decorative values of the interior.
- Portable hangings were in consequence replaced by architectural
- ornament: in other words, the architecture of the room became its
- decoration.
- This architectural treatment held its own through every change of
- taste until the second quarter of the present century; but since then
- various influences have combined to sever the natural connection
- between the outside of the modern house and its interior. In the
- average house the architect's task seems virtually confined to the
- elevations and floor-plan. The designing of what are to-day regarded
- as insignificant details, such as mouldings, architraves, and
- cornices, has become a perfunctory work, hurried over and unregarded;
- and when this work is done, the upholsterer is called in to "decorate"
- and furnish the rooms.
- As the result of this division of labor, house-decoration has ceased
- to be a branch of architecture. The upholsterer cannot be expected to
- have the preliminary training necessary for architectural work, and it
- is inevitable that in his hands form should be sacrificed to color and
- composition to detail. In his ignorance of the legitimate means of
- producing certain effects, he is driven to all manner of expedients,
- the result of which is a piling up of heterogeneous ornament, a
- multiplication of incongruous effects; and lacking, as he does, a
- definite first conception, his work becomes so involved that it seems
- impossible for him to make an end.
- The confusion resulting from these unscientific methods has reflected
- itself in the lay mind, and house-decoration has come to be regarded
- as a black art by those who have seen their rooms subjected to the
- manipulations of the modern upholsterer. Now, in the hands of
- decorators who understand the fundamental principles of their art, the
- surest effects are produced, not at the expense of simplicity and
- common sense, but by observing the requirements of both. These
- requirements are identical with those regulating domestic
- architecture, the chief end in both cases being the suitable
- accommodation of the inmates of the house.
- The fact that this end has in a measure been lost sight of is perhaps
- sufficient warrant for the publication of this elementary sketch. No
- study of _house-decoration as a branch of architecture_ has for at
- least fifty years been published in England or America; and though
- France is always producing admirable monographs on isolated branches
- of this subject, there is no modern French work corresponding with
- such comprehensive manuals as d'Aviler's _Cours d'Architecture_ or
- Isaac Ware's _Complete Body of Architecture_.
- The attempt to remedy this deficiency in some slight degree has made
- it necessary to dwell at length upon the strictly architectural
- principles which controlled the work of the old decorators. The
- effects that they aimed at having been based mainly on the due
- adjustment of parts, it has been impossible to explain their methods
- without assuming their standpoint--that of _architectural
- proportion_--in contradistinction to the modern view of
- house-decoration as _superficial application of ornament_. When
- house-decoration was a part of architecture all its values were
- founded on structural modifications; consequently it may seem that
- ideas to be derived from a study of such methods suggest changes too
- radical for those who are not building, but are merely decorating.
- Such changes, in fact, lie rather in the direction of alteration than
- of adornment; but it must be remembered that the results attained will
- be of greater decorative value than were an equal expenditure devoted
- to surface-ornament. Moreover, the great decorators, if scrupulous in
- the observance of architectural principles, were ever governed, in the
- use of ornamental detail, by the [Greek: sôphrosynê], the "wise
- moderation," of the Greeks; and the rooms of the past were both
- simpler in treatment and freer from mere embellishments than those of
- to-day.
- Besides, if it be granted for the sake of argument that a reform in
- house-decoration, if not necessary, is at least desirable, it must be
- admitted that such reform can originate only with those whose means
- permit of any experiments which their taste may suggest. When the rich
- man demands good architecture his neighbors will get it too. The
- vulgarity of current decoration has its source in the indifference of
- the wealthy to architectural fitness. Every good moulding, every
- carefully studied detail, exacted by those who can afford to indulge
- their taste, will in time find its way to the carpenter-built cottage.
- Once the right precedent is established, it costs less to follow than
- to oppose it.
- In conclusion, it may be well to explain the seeming lack of accord
- between the arguments used in this book and the illustrations chosen
- to interpret them. While much is said of simplicity, the illustrations
- used are chiefly taken from houses of some importance. This has been
- done in order that only such apartments as are accessible to the
- traveller might be given as examples. Unprofessional readers will
- probably be more interested in studying rooms that they have seen, or
- at least heard of, than those in the ordinary private dwelling; and
- the arguments advanced are indirectly sustained by the most ornate
- rooms here shown, since their effect is based on such harmony of line
- that their superficial ornament might be removed without loss to the
- composition.
- Moreover, as some of the illustrations prove, the most magnificent
- palaces of Europe contain rooms as simple as those in any private
- house; and to point out that simplicity is at home even in palaces is
- perhaps not the least service that may be rendered to the modern
- decorator.
- [Illustration: _PLATE I._
- ITALIAN GOTHIC CHEST.
- MUSEUM OF THE BARGELLO, FLORENCE.]
- I
- THE HISTORICAL TRADITION
- The last ten years have been marked by a notable development in
- architecture and decoration, and while France will long retain her
- present superiority in these arts, our own advance is perhaps more
- significant than that of any other country. When we measure the work
- recently done in the United States by the accepted architectural
- standards of ten years ago, the change is certainly striking,
- especially in view of the fact that our local architects and
- decorators are without the countless advantages in the way of schools,
- museums and libraries which are at the command of their European
- colleagues. In Paris, for instance, it is impossible to take even a
- short walk without finding inspiration in those admirable buildings,
- public and private, religious and secular, that bear the stamp of the
- most refined taste the world has known since the decline of the arts
- in Italy; and probably all American architects will acknowledge that
- no amount of travel abroad and study at home can compensate for the
- lack of daily familiarity with such monuments.
- It is therefore all the more encouraging to note the steady advance in
- taste and knowledge to which the most recent architecture in America
- bears witness. This advance is chiefly due to the fact that American
- architects are beginning to perceive two things that their French
- colleagues, among all the modern vagaries of taste, have never quite
- lost sight of: first that architecture and decoration, having wandered
- since 1800 in a labyrinth of dubious eclecticism, can be set right
- only by a close study of the best models; and secondly that, given the
- requirements of modern life, these models are chiefly to be found in
- buildings erected in Italy after the beginning of the sixteenth
- century, and in other European countries after the full assimilation
- of the Italian influence.
- As the latter of these propositions may perhaps be questioned by those
- who, in admiring the earlier styles, sometimes lose sight of their
- relative unfitness for modern use, it must be understood at the outset
- that it implies no disregard for the inherent beauties of these
- styles. It would be difficult, assuredly, to find buildings better
- suited to their original purpose than some of the great feudal
- castles, such as Warwick in England, or Langeais in France; and as
- much might be said of the grim machicolated palaces of republican
- Florence or Siena; but our whole mode of life has so entirely changed
- since the days in which these buildings were erected that they no
- longer answer to our needs. It is only necessary to picture the lives
- led in those days to see how far removed from them our present social
- conditions are. Inside and outside the house, all told of the
- unsettled condition of country or town, the danger of armed attack,
- the clumsy means of defence, the insecurity of property, the few
- opportunities of social intercourse as we understand it. A man's house
- was in very truth his castle in the middle ages, and in France and
- England especially it remained so until the end of the sixteenth
- century.
- Thus it was that many needs arose: the tall keep of masonry where the
- inmates, pent up against attack, awaited the signal of the watchman
- who, from his platform or _échauguette_, gave warning of assault; the
- ponderous doors, oak-ribbed and metal-studded, with doorways often
- narrowed to prevent entrance of two abreast, and so low that the
- incomer had to bend his head; the windows that were mere openings or
- slits, narrow and high, far out of the assailants' reach, and piercing
- the walls without regard to symmetry--not, as Ruskin would have us
- believe, because irregularity was thought artistic, but because the
- mediæval architect, trained to the uses of necessity, knew that he
- must design openings that should afford no passage to the besiegers'
- arrows, no clue to what was going on inside the keep. But to the
- reader familiar with Viollet-le-Duc, or with any of the many excellent
- works on English domestic architecture, further details will seem
- superfluous. It is necessary, however, to point out that long after
- the conditions of life in Europe had changed, houses retained many
- features of the feudal period. The survival of obsolete customs which
- makes the study of sociology so interesting, has its parallel in the
- history of architecture. In the feudal countries especially, where the
- conflict between the great nobles and the king was of such long
- duration that civilization spread very slowly, architecture was
- proportionately slow to give up many of its feudal characteristics. In
- Italy, on the contrary, where one city after another succumbed to some
- accomplished condottiere who between his campaigns read Virgil and
- collected antique marbles, the rugged little republics were soon
- converted into brilliant courts where, life being relatively secure,
- social intercourse rapidly developed. This change of conditions
- brought with it the paved street and square, the large-windowed
- palaces with their great court-yards and stately open staircases, and
- the market-place with its loggia adorned with statues and marble
- seats.
- Italy, in short, returned instinctively to the Roman ideal of civic
- life: the life of the street, the forum and the baths. These very
- conditions, though approaching so much nearer than feudalism to our
- modern civilization, in some respects make the Italian architecture of
- the Renaissance less serviceable as a model than the French and
- English styles later developed from it. The very dangers and
- barbarities of feudalism had fostered and preserved the idea of home
- as of something private, shut off from intrusion; and while the Roman
- ideal flowered in the great palace with its galleries, loggias and
- saloons, itself a kind of roofed-in forum, the French or English
- feudal keep became, by the same process of growth, the modern private
- house. The domestic architecture of the Renaissance in Italy offers
- but two distinctively characteristic styles of building: the palace
- and the villa or hunting-lodge.[1] There is nothing corresponding in
- interior arrangements with the French or English town house, or the
- _manoir_ where the provincial nobles lived all the year round. The
- villa was a mere perch used for a few weeks of gaiety in spring or
- autumn; it was never a home as the French or English country-house
- was. There were, of course, private houses in Renaissance Italy, but
- these were occupied rather by shopkeepers, craftsmen, and the
- _bourgeoisie_ than by the class which in France and England lived in
- country houses or small private hôtels. The elevations of these small
- Italian houses are often admirable examples of domestic architecture,
- but their planning is rudimentary, and it may be said that the
- characteristic tendencies of modern house-planning were developed
- rather in the mezzanin or low-studded intermediate story of the
- Italian Renaissance palace than in the small house of the same period.
- It is a fact recognized by political economists that changes in
- manners and customs, no matter under what form of government, usually
- originate with the wealthy or aristocratic minority, and are thence
- transmitted to the other classes. Thus the _bourgeois_ of one
- generation lives more like the aristocrat of a previous generation
- than like his own predecessors. This rule naturally holds good of
- house-planning, and it is for this reason that the origin of modern
- house-planning should be sought rather in the prince's mezzanin than
- in the small middle-class dwelling. The Italian mezzanin probably
- originated in the habit of building certain very high-studded saloons
- and of lowering the ceiling of the adjoining rooms. This created an
- intermediate story, or rather scattered intermediate rooms, which
- Bramante was among the first to use in the planning of his palaces;
- but Bramante did not reveal the existence of the mezzanin in his
- façades, and it was not until the time of Peruzzi and his
- contemporaries that it became, both in plan and elevation, an accepted
- part of the Italian palace. It is for this reason that the year 1500
- is a convenient point from which to date the beginning of modern
- house-planning; but it must be borne in mind that this date is purely
- arbitrary, and represents merely an imaginary line drawn between
- mediæval and modern ways of living and house-planning, as exemplified
- respectively, for instance, in the ducal palace of Urbino, built by
- Luciano da Laurano about 1468, and the palace of the Massimi alle
- Colonne in Rome, built by Baldassare Peruzzi during the first half of
- the sixteenth century.
- The lives of the great Italian nobles were essentially open-air lives:
- all was organized with a view to public pageants, ceremonies and
- entertainments. Domestic life was subordinated to this spectacular
- existence, and instead of building private houses in our sense, they
- built palaces, of which they set aside a portion for the use of the
- family. Every Italian palace has its mezzanin or private apartment;
- but this part of the building is now seldom seen by travellers in
- Italy. Not only is it usually inhabited by the owners of the palace
- but, its decorations being simpler than those of the _piano nobile_,
- or principal story, it is not thought worthy of inspection. As a
- matter of fact, the treatment of the mezzanin was generally most
- beautiful, because most suitable; and while the Italian Renaissance
- palace can seldom serve as a model for a modern private house, the
- decoration of the mezzanin rooms is full of appropriate suggestion.
- In France and England, on the other hand, private life was gradually,
- though slowly, developing along the lines it still follows in the
- present day. It is necessary to bear in mind that what we call modern
- civilization was a later growth in these two countries than in Italy.
- If this fact is insisted upon, it is only because it explains the
- relative unsuitability of French Renaissance or Tudor and Elizabethan
- architecture to modern life. In France, for instance, it was not until
- the Fronde was subdued and Louis XIV firmly established on the throne,
- that the elements which compose what we call modern life really began
- to combine. In fact, it might be said that the feudalism of which the
- Fronde was the lingering expression had its counterpart in the
- architecture of the period. While long familiarity with Italy was
- beginning to tell upon the practical side of house-planning, many
- obsolete details were still preserved. Even the most enthusiastic
- admirer of the French Renaissance would hardly maintain that the
- houses of that period are what we should call in the modern sense
- "convenient." It would be impossible for a modern family to occupy
- with any degree of comfort the Hôtel Voguë at Dijon, one of the best
- examples (as originally planned) of sixteenth-century domestic
- architecture in France.[2] The same objection applies to the furniture
- of the period. This arose from the fact that, owing to the unsettled
- state of the country, the landed proprietor always carried his
- furniture with him when he travelled from one estate to another.
- Furniture, in the vocabulary of the middle ages, meant something which
- may be transported: "Meubles sont apelez qu'on peut transporter";--hence
- the lack of variety in furniture before the seventeenth century, and
- also its unsuitableness to modern life. Chairs and cabinets that had
- to be carried about on mule-back were necessarily somewhat stiff and
- angular in design. It is perhaps not too much to say that a
- comfortable chair, in our self-indulgent modern sense, did not exist
- before the Louis XIV arm-chair (see Plate IV); and the cushioned
- _bergère_, the ancestor of our upholstered easy-chair, cannot be
- traced back further than the Regency. Prior to the time of Louis XIV,
- the most luxurious people had to content themselves with hard
- straight-backed seats. The necessities of transportation permitted
- little variety of design, and every piece of furniture was constructed
- with the double purpose of being easily carried about and of being
- used as a trunk (see Plate I). As Havard says, "Tout meuble se
- traduisait par un coffre." The unvarying design of the cabinets is
- explained by the fact that they were made to form two trunks,[3] and
- even the chairs and settles had hollow seats which could be packed
- with the owners' wardrobe (see Plate II). The king himself, when he
- went from one château to another, carried all his furniture with him,
- and it is thus not surprising that lesser people contented themselves
- with a few substantial chairs and cabinets, and enough arras or cloth
- of Douai to cover the draughty walls of their country-houses. One of
- Madame de Sévigné's letters gives an amusing instance of the
- scarceness of furniture even in the time of Louis XIV. In describing a
- fire in a house near her own hôtel in Paris, she says that one or two
- of the persons from the burning house were brought to her for shelter,
- because it was known in the neighborhood (at that time a rich and
- fashionable one) that she had _an extra bed_ in the house!
- [Illustration: _PLATE II._
- FRENCH CHAIRS, XV AND XVI CENTURIES.
- FROM THE GAVET COLLECTION.]
- It was not until the social influences of the reign of Louis XIV were
- fully established that modern domestic life really began. Tradition
- ascribes to Madame de Rambouillet a leading share in the advance in
- practical house-planning; but probably what she did is merely typical
- of the modifications which the new social conditions were everywhere
- producing. It is certain that at this time houses and rooms first
- began to be comfortable. The immense cavernous fireplaces originally
- meant for the roasting of beeves and the warming of a flock of frozen
- retainers,--"les grandes antiquailles de cheminées," as Madame de
- Sévigné called them,--were replaced by the compact chimney-piece of
- modern times. Cushioned _bergères_ took the place of the throne-like
- seats of Louis XIII, screens kept off unwelcome draughts, Savonnerie
- or moquette carpets covered the stone or marble floors, and grandeur
- gave way to luxury.[4]
- English architecture having followed a line of development so similar
- that it need not here be traced, it remains only to examine in detail
- the opening proposition, namely, that modern architecture and
- decoration, having in many ways deviated from the paths which the
- experience of the past had marked out for them, can be reclaimed only
- by a study of the best models.
- It might of course be said that to attain this end originality is more
- necessary than imitativeness. To this it may be replied that no lost
- art can be re-acquired without at least for a time going back to the
- methods and manner of those who formerly practised it; or the
- objection may be met by the question, What is originality in art?
- Perhaps it is easier to define what it is _not_; and this may be done
- by saying that it is never a wilful rejection of what have been
- accepted as the necessary laws of the various forms of art. Thus, in
- reasoning, originality lies not in discarding the necessary laws of
- thought, but in using them to express new intellectual conceptions; in
- poetry, originality consists not in discarding the necessary laws of
- rhythm, but in finding new rhythms within the limits of those laws.
- Most of the features of architecture that have persisted through
- various fluctuations of taste owe their preservation to the fact that
- they have been proved by experience to be necessary; and it will be
- found that none of them precludes the exercise of individual taste,
- any more than the acceptance of the syllogism or of the laws of rhythm
- prevents new thinkers and new poets from saying what has never been
- said before. Once this is clearly understood, it will be seen that the
- supposed conflict between originality and tradition is no conflict at
- all.[5]
- In citing logic and poetry, those arts have been purposely chosen of
- which the laws will perhaps best help to explain and illustrate the
- character of architectural limitations. A building, for whatever
- purpose erected, must be built in strict accordance with the
- requirements of that purpose; in other words, it must have a reason
- for being as it is and must be as it is for that reason. Its
- decoration must harmonize with the structural limitations (which is by
- no means the same thing as saying that all decoration must be
- structural), and from this harmony of the general scheme of decoration
- with the building, and of the details of the decoration with each
- other, springs the rhythm that distinguishes architecture from mere
- construction. Thus all good architecture and good decoration (which,
- it must never be forgotten, _is only interior architecture_) must be
- based on rhythm and logic. A house, or room, must be planned as it is
- because it could not, in reason, be otherwise; must be decorated as it
- is because no other decoration would harmonize as well with the plan.
- [Illustration: _PLATE III._
- FRENCH ARMOIRE, XVI CENTURY.]
- Many of the most popular features in modern house-planning and
- decoration will not be found to stand this double test. Often (as will
- be shown further on) they are merely survivals of earlier social
- conditions, and have been preserved in obedience to that instinct that
- makes people cling to so many customs the meaning of which is lost.
- In other cases they have been revived by the archæologizing spirit
- which is so characteristic of the present time, and which so often
- leads its possessors to think that a thing must be beautiful because
- it is old and appropriate because it is beautiful.
- But since the beauty of all such features depends on their
- appropriateness, they may in every case be replaced by a more suitable
- form of treatment without loss to the general effect of house or room.
- It is this which makes it important that each room (or, better still,
- all the rooms) in a house should receive the same style of decoration.
- To some people this may seem as meaningless a piece of archaism as the
- habit of using obsolete fragments of planning or decoration; but such
- is not the case. It must not be forgotten, in discussing the question
- of reproducing certain styles, that the essence of a style lies not in
- its use of ornament, but in its handling of proportion. Structure
- conditions ornament, not ornament structure. That is, a room with
- unsuitably proportioned openings, wall-spaces and cornice might
- receive a surface application of Louis XV or Louis XVI ornament and
- not represent either of those styles of decoration; whereas a room
- constructed according to the laws of proportion accepted in one or the
- other of those periods, in spite of a surface application of
- decorative detail widely different in character,--say Romanesque or
- Gothic,--would yet maintain its distinctive style, because the detail,
- in conforming with the laws of proportion governing the structure of
- the room, must necessarily conform with its style. In other words,
- decoration is always subservient to proportion; and a room, whatever
- its decoration may be, must represent the style to which its
- proportions belong. The less cannot include the greater. Unfortunately
- it is usually by ornamental details, rather than by proportion, that
- people distinguish one style from another. To many persons, garlands,
- bow-knots, quivers, and a great deal of gilding represent the Louis
- XVI style; if they object to these, they condemn the style. To an
- architect familiar with the subject the same style means something
- absolutely different. He knows that a Louis XVI room may exist without
- any of these or similar characteristics; and he often deprecates their
- use as representing the cheaper and more trivial effects of the
- period, and those that have most helped to vulgarize it. In fact, in
- nine cases out of ten his use of them is a concession to the client
- who, having asked for a Louis XVI room, would not know he had got it
- were these details left out.[6]
- Another thing which has perhaps contributed to make people distrustful
- of "styles" is the garbled form in which they are presented by some
- architects. After a period of eclecticism that has lasted long enough
- to make architects and decorators lose their traditional habits of
- design, there has arisen a sudden demand for "style." It necessarily
- follows that only the most competent are ready to respond to this
- unexpected summons. Much has to be relearned, still more to be
- unlearned. The essence of the great styles lay in proportion and the
- science of proportion is not to be acquired in a day. In fact, in such
- matters the cultivated layman, whether or not he has any special
- familiarity with the different schools of architecture, is often a
- better judge than the half-educated architect. It is no wonder that
- people of taste are disconcerted by the so-called "colonial" houses
- where stair-rails are used as roof-balustrades and mantel-friezes
- as exterior entablatures, or by Louis XV rooms where the wavy movement
- which, in the best rococo, was always an ornamental incident and never
- broke up the main lines of the design, is suffered to run riot through
- the whole treatment of the walls, so that the bewildered eye seeks in
- vain for a straight line amid the whirl of incoherent curves.
- [Illustration: _PLATE IV._
- FRENCH SOFA AND ARMCHAIR, LOUIS XIV PERIOD.
- FROM THE CHÂTEAU DE BERCY.]
- To conform to a style, then, is to accept those rules of proportion
- which the artistic experience of centuries has established as the
- best, while within those limits allowing free scope to the individual
- requirements which must inevitably modify every house or room adapted
- to the use and convenience of its occupants.
- There is one thing more to be said in defence of conformity to style;
- and that is, the difficulty of getting rid of style. Strive as we may
- for originality, we are hampered at every turn by an artistic
- tradition of over two thousand years. Does any but the most
- inexperienced architect really think that he can ever rid himself of
- such an inheritance? He may mutilate or misapply the component parts
- of his design, but he cannot originate a whole new architectural
- alphabet. The chances are that he will not find it easy to invent one
- wholly new moulding.
- The styles especially suited to modern life have already been roughly
- indicated as those prevailing in Italy since 1500, in France from the
- time of Louis XIV, and in England since the introduction of the
- Italian manner by Inigo Jones; and as the French and English styles
- are perhaps more familiar to the general reader, the examples given
- will usually be drawn from these. Supposing the argument in favor of
- these styles to have been accepted, at least as a working hypothesis,
- it must be explained why, in each room, the decoration and furniture
- should harmonize. Most people will admit the necessity of harmonizing
- the colors in a room, because a feeling for color is more general than
- a feeling for form; but in reality the latter is the more important in
- decoration, and it is the feeling for form, and not any archæological
- affectation, which makes the best decorators insist upon the necessity
- of keeping to the same style of furniture and decoration. Thus the
- massive dimensions and heavy panelling of a seventeenth-century room
- would dwarf a set of eighteenth-century furniture; and the wavy,
- capricious movement of Louis XV decoration would make the austere yet
- delicate lines of Adam furniture look stiff and mean.
- Many persons object not only to any attempt at uniformity of style,
- but to the use of any recognized style in the decoration of a room.
- They characterize it, according to their individual views, as
- "servile," "formal," or "pretentious."
- It has already been suggested that to conform within rational limits
- to a given style is no more servile than to pay one's taxes or to
- write according to the rules of grammar. As to the accusations of
- formality and pretentiousness (which are more often made in America
- than elsewhere), they may probably be explained by the fact that most
- Americans necessarily form their idea of the great European styles
- from public buildings and palaces. Certainly, if an architect were to
- propose to his client to decorate a room in a moderate-sized house in
- the Louis XIV style, and if the client had formed his idea of that
- style from the state apartments in the palace at Versailles, he would
- be justified in rejecting the proposed treatment as absolutely
- unsuitable to modern private life; whereas the architect who had gone
- somewhat more deeply into the subject might have singled out the style
- as eminently suitable, having in mind one of the simple panelled
- rooms, with tall windows, a dignified fireplace, large tables and
- comfortable arm-chairs, which were to be found in the private houses
- of the same period (see Plate V). It is the old story of the two
- knights fighting about the color of the shield. Both architect and
- client would be right, but they would be looking at the different
- sides of the question. As a matter of fact, the bed-rooms,
- sitting-rooms, libraries and other private apartments in the smaller
- dwelling-houses built in Europe between 1650 and 1800 were far
- simpler, less pretentious and more practical in treatment than those
- in the average modern house.
- [Illustration: _PLATE V._
- ROOM IN THE GRAND TRIANON, VERSAILLES.
- (EXAMPLE OF SIMPLE LOUIS XIV DECORATION.)]
- It is therefore hoped that the antagonists of "style," when they are
- shown that to follow a certain style is not to sacrifice either
- convenience or imagination, but to give more latitude to both, will
- withdraw an opposition which seems to be based on a misapprehension of
- facts.
- Hitherto architecture and decoration have been spoken of as one, as in
- any well-designed house they ought to be. Indeed, it is one of the
- numerous disadvantages of the present use of styles, that unless the
- architect who has built the house also decorates it, the most hopeless
- discord is apt to result. This was otherwise before our present desire
- for variety had thrown architects, decorators, and workmen out of the
- regular routine of their business. Before 1800 the decorator called
- upon to treat the interior of a house invariably found a suitable
- background prepared for his work, while much in the way of detail was
- intrusted to the workmen, who were trained in certain traditions
- instead of being called upon to carry out in each new house the
- vagaries of a different designer.
- But it is with the decorator's work alone that these pages are
- concerned, and the above digression is intended to explain why his
- task is now so difficult, and why his results are so often
- unsatisfactory to himself as well as to his clients. The decorator of
- the present day may be compared to a person who is called upon to
- write a letter in the English language, but is ordered, in so doing,
- to conform to the Chinese or Egyptian rules of grammar, or possibly to
- both together.
- By the use of a little common sense and a reasonable conformity to
- those traditions of design which have been tested by generations of
- architects, it is possible to produce great variety in the decoration
- of rooms without losing sight of the purpose for which they are
- intended. Indeed, the more closely this purpose is kept in view, and
- the more clearly it is expressed in all the details of each room, the
- more pleasing that room will be, so that it is easy to make a room
- with tinted walls, deal furniture and dimity curtains more beautiful,
- because more logical and more harmonious, than a ball-room lined with
- gold and marbles, in which the laws of rhythm and logic have been
- ignored.
- [Illustration: _PLATE VI._
- FRENCH ARMCHAIR, LOUIS XV PERIOD.]
- FOOTNOTES:
- [1] Charming as the Italian villa is, it can hardly be used in our
- Northern States without certain modifications, unless it is merely
- occupied for a few weeks in mid-summer; whereas the average French or
- English country house built after 1600 is perfectly suited to our
- climate and habits. The chief features of the Italian villa are the
- open central _cortile_ and the large saloon two stories high. An
- adaptation of these better suited to a cold climate is to be found in
- the English country houses built in the Palladian manner after its
- introduction by Inigo Jones. See Campbell's _Vitruvius Britannicus_
- for numerous examples.
- [2] The plan of the Hôtel Voguë has been greatly modified.
- [3] Cabinets retained this shape after the transporting of furniture
- had ceased to be a necessity (see Plate III).
- [4] It must be remembered that in describing the decoration of any
- given period, we refer to the private houses, not the royal palaces,
- of that period. Versailles was more splendid than any previous palace;
- but private houses at that date were less splendid, though far more
- luxurious, than during the Renaissance.
- [5] "Si l'on dispose un édifice d'une manière convenable à l'usage
- auquel on le destine, ne différera-t-il pas sensiblement d'un autre
- édifice destiné à un autre usage? N'aura-t-il pas naturellement un
- caractère, et, qui plus est, son caractère propre?" J. L. N. Durand.
- _Précis des Leçons d'Architecture données à l'École Royale
- Polytechnique._ Paris, 1823.
- [6] It must not be forgotten that the so-called "styles" of Louis XIV,
- Louis XV and Louis XVI were, in fact, only the gradual development of
- one organic style, and hence differed only in the superficial use of
- ornament.
- II
- ROOMS IN GENERAL
- Before beginning to decorate a room it is essential to consider for
- what purpose the room is to be used. It is not enough to ticket it
- with some such general designation as "library," "drawing-room," or
- "den." The individual tastes and habits of the people who are to
- occupy it must be taken into account; it must be not "a library," or
- "a drawing-room," but the library or the drawing-room best suited to
- the master or mistress of the house which is being decorated.
- Individuality in house-furnishing has seldom been more harped upon
- than at the present time. That cheap originality which finds
- expression in putting things to uses for which they were not intended
- is often confounded with individuality; whereas the latter consists
- not in an attempt to be different from other people at the cost of
- comfort, but in the desire to be comfortable in one's own way, even
- though it be the way of a monotonously large majority. It seems easier
- to most people to arrange a room like some one else's than to analyze
- and express their own needs. Men, in these matters, are less exacting
- than women, because their demands, besides being simpler, are
- uncomplicated by the feminine tendency to want things because other
- people have them, rather than to have things because they are wanted.
- But it must never be forgotten that every one is unconsciously
- tyrannized over by the wants of others,--the wants of dead and gone
- predecessors, who have an inconvenient way of thrusting their
- different habits and tastes across the current of later existences.
- The unsatisfactory relations of some people with their rooms are often
- to be explained in this way. They have still in their blood the
- traditional uses to which these rooms were put in times quite
- different from the present. It is only an unconscious extension of the
- conscious habit which old-fashioned people have of clinging to their
- parents' way of living. The difficulty of reconciling these instincts
- with our own comfort and convenience, and the various compromises to
- which they lead in the arrangement of our rooms, will be more fully
- dealt with in the following chapters. To go to the opposite extreme
- and discard things because they are old-fashioned is equally
- unreasonable. The golden mean lies in trying to arrange our houses
- with a view to our own comfort and convenience; and it will be found
- that the more closely we follow this rule the easier our rooms will be
- to furnish and the pleasanter to live in.
- People whose attention has never been specially called to the _raison
- d'être_ of house-furnishing sometimes conclude that because a thing is
- unusual it is artistic, or rather that through some occult process the
- most ordinary things become artistic by being used in an unusual
- manner; while others, warned by the visible results of this theory of
- furnishing, infer that everything artistic is unpractical. In the
- Anglo-Saxon mind beauty is not spontaneously born of material wants,
- as it is with the Latin races. We have to _make_ things beautiful;
- they do not grow so of themselves. The necessity of making this effort
- has caused many people to put aside the whole problem of beauty and
- fitness in household decoration as something mysterious and
- incomprehensible to the uninitiated. The architect and decorator are
- often aware that they are regarded by their clients as the possessors
- of some strange craft like black magic or astrology.
- This fatalistic attitude has complicated the simple and intelligible
- process of house-furnishing, and has produced much of the discomfort
- which causes so many rooms to be shunned by everybody in the house, in
- spite (or rather because) of all the money and ingenuity expended on
- their arrangement. Yet to penetrate the mystery of house-furnishing it
- is only necessary to analyze one satisfactory room and to notice
- wherein its charm lies. To the fastidious eye it will, of course, be
- found in fitness of proportion, in the proper use of each moulding and
- in the harmony of all the decorative processes; and even to those who
- think themselves indifferent to such detail, much of the sense of
- restfulness and comfort produced by certain rooms depends on the due
- adjustment of their fundamental parts. Different rooms minister to
- different wants and while a room may be made very livable without
- satisfying any but the material requirements of its inmates it is
- evident that the perfect room should combine these qualities with what
- corresponds to them in a higher order of needs. At present, however,
- the subject deals only with the material livableness of a room, and
- this will generally be found to consist in the position of the doors
- and fireplace, the accessibility of the windows, the arrangement of
- the furniture, the privacy of the room and the absence of the
- superfluous.
- The position of doors and fireplace, though the subject comes properly
- under the head of house-planning, may be included in this summary,
- because in rearranging a room it is often possible to change its
- openings, or at any rate, in the case of doors, to modify their
- dimensions.
- The fireplace must be the focus of every rational scheme of
- arrangement. Nothing is so dreary, so hopeless to deal with, as a room
- in which the fireplace occupies a narrow space between two doors, so
- that it is impossible to sit about the hearth.[7] Next in importance
- come the windows. In town houses especially, where there is so little
- light that every ray is precious to the reader or worker, window-space
- is invaluable. Yet in few rooms are the windows easy of approach, free
- from useless draperies and provided with easy-chairs so placed that
- the light falls properly on the occupant's work.
- It is no exaggeration to say that many houses are deserted by the men
- of the family for lack of those simple comforts which they find at
- their clubs: windows unobscured by layers of muslin, a fireplace
- surrounded by easy-chairs and protected from draughts, well-appointed
- writing-tables and files of papers and magazines. Who cannot call to
- mind the dreary drawing-room, in small town houses the only possible
- point of reunion for the family, but too often, in consequence of its
- exquisite discomfort, of no more use as a meeting-place than the
- vestibule or the cellar? The windows in this kind of room are
- invariably supplied with two sets of muslin curtains, one hanging
- against the panes, the other fulfilling the supererogatory duty of
- hanging against the former; then come the heavy stuff curtains, so
- draped as to cut off the upper light of the windows by day, while it
- is impossible to drop them at night: curtains that have thus ceased to
- serve the purpose for which they exist. Close to the curtains
- stands the inevitable lamp or jardinière, and the wall-space
- between the two windows, where a writing-table might be put, is
- generally taken up by a cabinet or console, surmounted by a picture
- made invisible by the dark shadow of the hangings. The writing-table
- might find place against the side-wall near either window; but these
- spaces are usually sacred to the piano and to that modern futility,
- the silver-table. Thus of necessity the writing-table is either
- banished or put in some dark corner, where it is little wonder that
- the ink dries unused and a vase of flowers grows in the middle of the
- blotting-pad.
- [Illustration: _PLATE VII._
- FRENCH BERGÈRE, LOUIS XVI PERIOD.]
- The hearth should be the place about which people gather; but the
- mantelpiece in the average American house, being ugly, is usually
- covered with inflammable draperies; the fire is, in consequence,
- rarely lit, and no one cares to sit about a fireless hearth. Besides,
- on the opposite side of the room is a gap in the wall eight or ten
- feet wide, opening directly upon the hall, and exposing what should be
- the most private part of the room to the scrutiny of messengers,
- servants and visitors. This opening is sometimes provided with doors;
- but these, as a rule, are either slid into the wall or are unhung and
- replaced by a curtain through which every word spoken in the room must
- necessarily pass. In such a room it matters very little how the rest
- of the furniture is arranged, since it is certain that no one will
- ever sit in it except the luckless visitor who has no other refuge.
- Even the visitor might be thought entitled to the solace of a few
- books; but as all the tables in the room are littered with
- knick-knacks, it is difficult for the most philanthropic hostess to
- provide even this slight alleviation.
- When the town-house is built on the basement plan, and the
- drawing-room or parlor is up-stairs, the family, to escape from its
- discomforts, habitually take refuge in the small room opening off the
- hall on the ground floor; so that instead of sitting in a room twenty
- or twenty-five feet wide, they are packed into one less than half that
- size and exposed to the frequent intrusions from which, in basement
- houses, the drawing-room is free. But too often even the "little room
- down-stairs" is arranged less like a sitting-room in a private house
- than a waiting-room at a fashionable doctor's or dentist's. It has the
- inevitable yawning gap in the wall, giving on the hall close to the
- front door, and is either the refuge of the ugliest and most
- uncomfortable furniture in the house, or, even if furnished with
- taste, is arranged with so little regard to comfort that one might as
- well make it part of the hall, as is often done in rearranging old
- houses. This habit of sacrificing a useful room to the useless
- widening of the hall is indeed the natural outcome of furnishing rooms
- of this kind in so unpractical a way that their real usefulness has
- ceased to be apparent. The science of restoring wasted rooms to their
- proper uses is one of the most important and least understood branches
- of house-furnishing.
- Privacy would seem to be one of the first requisites of civilized
- life, yet it is only necessary to observe the planning and arrangement
- of the average house to see how little this need is recognized. Each
- room in a house has its individual uses: some are made to sleep in,
- others are for dressing, eating, study, or conversation; but whatever
- the uses of a room, they are seriously interfered with if it be not
- preserved as a small world by itself. If the drawing-room be a part of
- the hall and the library a part of the drawing-room, all three will be
- equally unfitted to serve their special purpose. The indifference to
- privacy which has sprung up in modern times, and which in France, for
- instance, has given rise to the grotesque conceit of putting sheets
- of plate-glass between two rooms, and of replacing doorways by
- openings fifteen feet wide, is of complex origin. It is probably due
- in part to the fact that many houses are built and decorated by people
- unfamiliar with the habits of those for whom they are building. It may
- be that architect and decorator live in a simpler manner than their
- clients, and are therefore ready to sacrifice a kind of comfort of
- which they do not feel the need to the "effects" obtainable by vast
- openings and extended "vistas." To the untrained observer size often
- appeals more than proportion and costliness than suitability. In a
- handsome house such an observer is attracted rather by the ornamental
- detail than by the underlying purpose of planning and decoration. He
- sees the beauty of the detail, but not its relation to the whole. He
- therefore regards it as elegant but useless; and his next step is to
- infer that there is an inherent elegance in what is useless.
- Before beginning to decorate a house it is necessary to make a
- prolonged and careful study of its plan and elevations, both as a
- whole and in detail. The component parts of an undecorated room are
- its floor, ceiling, wall-spaces and openings. The openings consist of
- the doors, windows and fireplace; and of these, as has already been
- pointed out, the fireplace is the most important in the general scheme
- of decoration.
- No room can be satisfactory unless its openings are properly placed
- and proportioned, and the decorator's task is much easier if he has
- also been the architect of the house he is employed to decorate; but
- as this seldom happens his ingenuity is frequently taxed to produce a
- good design upon the background of a faulty and illogical structure.
- Much may be done to overcome this difficulty by making slight changes
- in the proportions of the openings; and the skilful decorator, before
- applying his scheme of decoration, will do all that he can to correct
- the fundamental lines of the room. But the result is seldom so
- successful as if he had built the room, and those who employ different
- people to build and decorate their houses should at least try to
- select an architect and a decorator trained in the same school of
- composition, so that they may come to some understanding with regard
- to the general harmony of their work.
- In deciding upon a scheme of decoration, it is necessary to keep in
- mind the relation of furniture to ornament, and of the room as a whole
- to other rooms in the house. As in a small house a very large room
- dwarfs all the others, so a room decorated in a very rich manner will
- make the simplicity of those about it look mean. Every house should be
- decorated according to a carefully graduated scale of ornamentation
- culminating in the most important room of the house; but this plan
- must be carried out with such due sense of the relation of the rooms
- to each other that there shall be no violent break in the continuity
- of treatment. If a white-and-gold drawing-room opens on a hall with a
- Brussels carpet and papered walls, the drawing-room will look too fine
- and the hall mean.
- In the furnishing of each room the same rule should be as carefully
- observed. The simplest and most cheaply furnished room (provided the
- furniture be good of its kind, and the walls and carpet
- unobjectionable in color) will be more pleasing to the fastidious eye
- than one in which gilded consoles and cabinets of buhl stand side by
- side with cheap machine-made furniture, and delicate old marquetry
- tables are covered with trashy china ornaments.
- [Illustration: _PLATE VIII._
- FRENCH BERGÈRE, LOUIS XVI PERIOD.]
- It is, of course, not always possible to refurnish a room when it is
- redecorated. Many people must content themselves with using their
- old furniture, no matter how ugly and ill-assorted it may be; and it
- is the decorator's business to see that his background helps the
- furniture to look its best. It is a mistake to think that because the
- furniture of a room is inappropriate or ugly a good background will
- bring out these defects. It will, on the contrary, be a relief to the
- eye to escape from the bad lines of the furniture to the good lines of
- the walls; and should the opportunity to purchase new furniture ever
- come, there will be a suitable background ready to show it to the best
- advantage.
- Most rooms contain a mixture of good, bad, and indifferent furniture.
- It is best to adapt the decorative treatment to the best pieces and to
- discard those which are in bad taste, replacing them, if necessary, by
- willow chairs and stained deal tables until it is possible to buy
- something better. When the room is to be refurnished as well as
- redecorated the client often makes his purchases without regard to the
- decoration. Besides being an injustice to the decorator, inasmuch as
- it makes it impossible for him to harmonize his decoration with the
- furniture, this generally produces a result unsatisfactory to the
- owner of the house. Neither decoration nor furniture, however good of
- its kind, can look its best unless each is chosen with reference to
- the other. It is therefore necessary that the decorator, before
- planning his treatment of a room, should be told what it is to
- contain. If a gilt set is put in a room the walls of which are treated
- in low relief and painted white, the high lights of the gilding will
- destroy the delicate values of the mouldings, and the walls, at a
- little distance, will look like flat expanses of whitewashed plaster.
- When a room is to be furnished and decorated at the smallest possible
- cost, it must be remembered that the comfort of its occupants depends
- more on the nature of the furniture than of the wall-decorations or
- carpet. In a living-room of this kind it is best to tint the walls and
- put a cheerful drugget on the floor, keeping as much money as possible
- for the purchase of comfortable chairs and sofas and substantial
- tables. If little can be spent in buying furniture, willow
- arm-chairs[8] with denim cushions and solid tables with stained legs
- and covers of denim or corduroy will be more satisfactory than the
- "parlor suit" turned out in thousands by the manufacturer of cheap
- furniture, or the pseudo-Georgian or pseudo-Empire of the dealer in
- "high-grade goods." Plain bookcases may be made of deal, painted or
- stained; and a room treated in this way, with a uniform color on the
- wall, and plenty of lamps and books, is sure to be comfortable and can
- never be vulgar.
- It is to be regretted that, in this country and in England, it should
- be almost impossible to buy plain but well-designed and substantial
- furniture. Nothing can exceed the ugliness of the current designs: the
- bedsteads with towering head-boards fretted by the versatile jig-saw;
- the "bedroom suits" of "mahoganized" cherry, bird's-eye maple, or some
- other crude-colored wood; the tables with meaninglessly turned legs;
- the "Empire" chairs and consoles stuck over with ornaments of cast
- bronze washed in liquid gilding; and, worst of all, the supposed
- "Colonial" furniture, that unworthy travesty of a plain and dignified
- style. All this showy stuff has been produced in answer to the
- increasing demand for cheap "effects" in place of unobtrusive merit in
- material and design; but now that an appreciation of better things in
- architecture is becoming more general, it is to be hoped that the
- "artistic" furniture disfiguring so many of our shop-windows will no
- longer find a market.
- There is no lack of models for manufacturers to copy, if their
- customers will but demand what is good. France and England, in the
- eighteenth century, excelled in the making of plain, inexpensive
- furniture of walnut, mahogany, or painted beechwood (see Plates
- VII-X). Simple in shape and substantial in construction, this kind of
- furniture was never tricked out with moulded bronzes and machine-made
- carving, or covered with liquid gilding, but depended for its effect
- upon the solid qualities of good material, good design and good
- workmanship. The eighteenth-century cabinet-maker did not attempt
- cheap copies of costly furniture; the common sense of his patrons
- would have resented such a perversion of taste. Were the modern public
- as fastidious, it would soon be easy to buy good furniture for a
- moderate price; but until people recognize the essential vulgarity of
- the pinchbeck article flooding our shops and overflowing upon our
- sidewalks, manufacturers will continue to offer such wares in
- preference to better but less showy designs.
- The worst defects of the furniture now made in America are due to an
- Athenian thirst for novelty, not always regulated by an Athenian sense
- of fitness. No sooner is it known that beautiful furniture was made in
- the time of Marie-Antoinette than an epidemic of supposed
- "Marie-Antoinette" rooms breaks out over the whole country. Neither
- purchaser nor manufacturer has stopped to inquire wherein the
- essentials of the style consist. They know that the rooms of the
- period were usually painted in light colors, and that the furniture
- (in palaces) was often gilt and covered with brocade; and it is taken
- for granted that plenty of white paint, a pale wall-paper with
- bow-knots, and fragile chairs dipped in liquid gilding and covered
- with a flowered silk-and-cotton material, must inevitably produce a
- "Marie-Antoinette" room. According to the creed of the modern
- manufacturer, you have only to combine certain "goods" to obtain a
- certain style.
- This quest of artistic novelties would be encouraging were it based on
- the desire for something better, rather than for something merely
- different. The tendency to dash from one style to another, without
- stopping to analyze the intrinsic qualities of any, has defeated the
- efforts of those who have tried to teach the true principles of
- furniture-designing by a return to the best models. If people will buy
- the stuff now offered them as Empire, Sheraton or Louis XVI, the
- manufacturer is not to blame for making it. It is not the maker but
- the purchaser who sets the standard; and there will never be any
- general supply of better furniture until people take time to study the
- subject, and find out wherein lies the radical unfitness of what now
- contents them.
- Until this golden age arrives the householder who cannot afford to buy
- old pieces, or to have old models copied by a skilled cabinet-maker,
- had better restrict himself to the plainest of furniture, relying for
- the embellishment of his room upon good bookbindings and one or two
- old porcelain vases for his lamps.
- Concerning the difficult question of color, it is safe to say that the
- fewer the colors used in a room, the more pleasing and restful the
- result will be. A multiplicity of colors produces the same effect as a
- number of voices talking at the same time. The voices may not be
- discordant, but continuous chatter is fatiguing in the long run. Each
- room should speak with but one voice: it should contain one color,
- which at once and unmistakably asserts its predominance, in obedience
- to the rule that where there is a division of parts one part shall
- visibly prevail over all the others.
- [Illustration: _PLATE IX._
- FRENCH SOFA, LOUIS XV PERIOD.
- TAPESTRY DESIGNED BY BOUCHER.]
- To attain this result, it is best to use the same color and, if
- possible, the same material, for curtains and chair-coverings. This
- produces an impression of unity and gives an air of spaciousness to
- the room. When the walls are simply panelled in oak or walnut, or are
- painted in some neutral tones, such as gray and white, the carpet may
- contrast in color with the curtains and chair-coverings. For instance,
- in an oak-panelled room crimson curtains and chair-coverings may be
- used with a dull green carpet, or with one of dark blue patterned in
- subdued tints; or the color-scheme may be reversed, and green hangings
- and chair-coverings combined with a plain crimson carpet.
- Where the walls are covered with tapestry, or hung with a large number
- of pictures, or, in short, are so treated that they present a variety
- of colors, it is best that curtains, chair-coverings and carpet should
- all be of one color and without pattern. Graduated shades of the same
- color should almost always be avoided; theoretically they seem
- harmonious, but in reality the light shades look faded in proximity
- with the darker ones. Though it is well, as a rule, that carpet and
- hangings should match, exception must always be made in favor of a
- really fine old Eastern rug. The tints of such rugs are too subdued,
- too subtly harmonized by time, to clash with any colors the room may
- contain; but those who cannot cover their floors in this way will do
- well to use carpets of uniform tint, rather than the gaudy rugs now
- made in the East. The modern red and green Smyrna or Turkey carpet is
- an exception. Where the furniture is dark and substantial, and the
- predominating color is a strong green or crimson, such a carpet is
- always suitable. These Smyrna carpets are usually well designed; and
- if their colors be restricted to red and green, with small admixture
- of dark blue, they harmonize with almost any style of decoration. It
- is well, as a rule, to shun the decorative schemes concocted by the
- writers who supply our newspapers with hints for "artistic interiors."
- The use of such poetic adjectives as jonquil-yellow, willow-green,
- shell-pink, or ashes-of-roses, gives to these descriptions of the
- "unique boudoir" or "ideal summer room" a charm which the reality
- would probably not possess. The arrangements suggested are usually
- cheap devices based upon the mistaken idea that defects in structure
- or design may be remedied by an overlaying of color or ornament. This
- theory often leads to the spending of much more money than would have
- been required to make one or two changes in the plan of the room, and
- the result is never satisfactory to the fastidious.
- There are but two ways of dealing with a room which is fundamentally
- ugly: one is to accept it, and the other is courageously to correct
- its ugliness. Half-way remedies are a waste of money and serve rather
- to call attention to the defects of the room than to conceal them.
- [Illustration: _PLATE X._
- FRENCH MARQUETRY TABLE, LOUIS XVI PERIOD.]
- FOOTNOTES:
- [7] There is no objection to putting a fireplace between two doors,
- provided both doors be at least six feet from the chimney.
- [8] Not rattan, as the models are too bad.
- III
- WALLS
- Proportion is the good breeding of architecture. It is that something,
- indefinable to the unprofessional eye, which gives repose and
- distinction to a room: in its origin a matter of nice mathematical
- calculation, of scientific adjustment of voids and masses, but in its
- effects as intangible as that all-pervading essence which the ancients
- called the soul.
- It is not proposed to enter here into a technical discussion of the
- delicate problem of proportion. The decorator, with whom this book is
- chiefly concerned, is generally not consulted until the house that he
- is to decorate has been built--and built, in all probability, quite
- without reference to the interior treatment it is destined to receive.
- All he can hope to do is, by slight modifications here and there in
- the dimensions or position of the openings, to re-establish that
- harmony of parts so frequently disregarded in modern house-planning.
- It often happens, however, that the decorator's desire to make these
- slight changes, upon which the success of his whole scheme depends, is
- a source of perplexity and distress to his bewildered client, who sees
- in it merely the inclination to find fault with another's work.
- Nothing can be more natural than this attitude on the part of the
- client. How is he to decide between the architect, who has possibly
- disregarded in some measure the claims of symmetry and proportion in
- planning the interior of the house, and the decorator who insists upon
- those claims without being able to justify his demands by any
- explanation comprehensible to the unprofessional? It is inevitable
- that the decorator, who comes last, should fare worse, especially as
- he makes his appearance at a time when contractors' bills are pouring
- in, and the proposition to move a mantelpiece or change the dimensions
- of a door opens fresh vistas of expense to the client's terrified
- imagination.
- Undoubtedly these difficulties have diminished in the last few years.
- Architects are turning anew to the lost tradition of symmetry and to a
- scientific study of the relation between voids and masses, and the
- decorator's task has become correspondingly easier. Still, there are
- many cases where his work is complicated by some trifling obstacle,
- the removal of which the client opposes only because he cannot in
- imagination foresee the improvement which would follow. If the client
- permits the change to be made, he has no difficulty in appreciating
- the result: he cannot see it in advance.
- A few words from Isaac Ware's admirable chapter on "The Origin of
- Proportions in the Orders"[9] may serve to show the importance of
- proportion in all schemes of decoration, and the necessity of
- conforming to certain rules that may at first appear both arbitrary
- and incomprehensible.
- "An architect of genius," Ware writes (alluding to the latitude which
- the ancients allowed themselves in using the orders), "will think
- himself happy, in designing a building that is to be enriched with the
- Doric order, that he has all the latitude between two and a half and
- seventeen for the projecture of its capital; that he can proportion
- this projecture to the general idea of his building anywhere between
- these extremes and show his authority. This is an happiness to the
- person of real genius;... but as all architects are not, nor can be
- expected to be, of this stamp, it is needful some standard should be
- established, founded upon what a good taste shall most admire in the
- antique, and fixed as a model from which to work, or as a test to
- which we may have recourse in disputes and controversies."
- If to these words be added his happy definition of the sense of
- proportion as "fancy under the restraint and conduct of judgment," and
- his closing caution that "it is mean in the undertaker of a great work
- to copy strictly, and it is dangerous to give a loose to fancy
- _without a perfect knowledge how far a variation may be justified_,"
- the unprofessional reader may form some idea of the importance of
- proportion and of the necessity for observing its rules.
- If proportion is the good breeding of architecture, symmetry, or the
- answering of one part to another, may be defined as the sanity of
- decoration. The desire for symmetry, for balance, for rhythm in form
- as well as in sound, is one of the most inveterate of human instincts.
- Yet for years Anglo-Saxons have been taught that to pay any regard to
- symmetry in architecture or decoration is to truckle to one of the
- meanest forms of artistic hypocrisy. The master who has taught this
- strange creed, in words magical enough to win acceptance for any
- doctrine, has also revealed to his generation so many of the forgotten
- beauties of early art that it is hard to dispute his principles of
- æsthetics. As a guide through the byways of art, Mr. Ruskin is
- entitled to the reverence and gratitude of all; but as a logical
- exponent of the causes and effects of the beauty he discovers, his
- authority is certainly open to question. For years he has spent the
- full force of his unmatched prose in denouncing the enormity of
- putting a door or a window in a certain place in order that it may
- correspond to another; nor has he scrupled to declare to the victims
- of this practice that it leads to abysses of moral as well as of
- artistic degradation.
- Time has taken the terror from these threats and architects are
- beginning to see that a regard for external symmetry, far from
- interfering with the requirements of house-planning, tends to produce
- a better, because a more carefully studied, plan, as well as a more
- convenient distribution of wall-space; but in the lay mind there still
- lingers not only a vague association between outward symmetry and
- interior discomfort, between a well-balanced facade and badly
- distributed rooms, but a still vaguer notion that regard for symmetry
- indicates poverty of invention, lack of ingenuity and weak
- subservience to a meaningless form.
- What the instinct for symmetry means, philosophers may be left to
- explain; but that it does exist, that it means something, and that it
- is most strongly developed in those races which have reached the
- highest artistic civilization, must be acknowledged by all students of
- sociology. It is, therefore, not superfluous to point out that, in
- interior decoration as well as in architecture, a regard for symmetry,
- besides satisfying a legitimate artistic requirement, tends to make
- the average room not only easier to furnish, but more comfortable to
- live in.
- [Illustration _PLATE XI._
- DRAWING-ROOM IN BERKELEY SQUARE, LONDON. XVIII CENTURY.]
- As the effect produced by a room depends chiefly upon the distribution
- of its openings, it will be well to begin by considering the treatment
- of the walls. It has already been said that the decorator can often
- improve a room, not only from the artistic point of view, but as
- regards the comfort of its inmates, by making some slight change in
- the position of its openings. Take, for instance, a library in which
- it is necessary to put the two principal bookcases one on each side of
- a door or fireplace. If this opening is in the _centre_ of one side of
- the room, the wall-decorations may be made to balance, and the
- bookcases may be of the same width,--an arrangement which will give to
- the room an air of spaciousness and repose. Should the wall-spaces on
- either side of the opening be of unequal extent, both decorations and
- bookcases must be modified in size and design; and not only does the
- problem become more difficult, but the result, because necessarily
- less simple, is certain to be less satisfactory. Sometimes, on the
- other hand, convenience is sacrificed to symmetry; and in such cases
- it is the decorator's business to remedy this defect, while preserving
- to the eye the aspect of symmetry. A long narrow room may be taken as
- an example. If the fireplace is in the centre of one of the long sides
- of the room, with a door directly opposite, the hearth will be without
- privacy and the room virtually divided into two parts, since, in a
- narrow room, no one cares to sit in a line with the doorway. This
- division of the room makes it more difficult to furnish and less
- comfortable to live in, besides wasting all the floor-space between
- the chimney and the door. One way of overcoming the difficulty is to
- move the door some distance down the long side of the room, so that
- the space about the fireplace is no longer a thoroughfare, and the
- privacy of the greater part of the room is preserved, even if the door
- be left open. The removal of the door from the centre of one side of
- the room having disturbed the equilibrium of the openings, this
- equilibrium may be restored by placing in a line with the door, at the
- other end of the same side-wall, a piece of furniture corresponding as
- nearly as possible in height and width to the door. This will satisfy
- the eye, which in matters of symmetry demands, not absolute similarity
- of detail, but merely correspondence of outline and dimensions.
- It is idle to multiply examples of the various ways in which such
- readjustments of the openings may increase the comfort and beauty of a
- room. Every problem in house decoration demands a slightly different
- application of the same general principles, and the foregoing
- instances are intended only to show how much depends upon the placing
- of openings and how reasonable is the decorator's claim to have a
- share in planning the background upon which his effects are to be
- produced.
- It may surprise those whose attention has not been turned to such
- matters to be told that in all but the most cheaply constructed houses
- the interior walls are invariably treated as an order. In all houses,
- even of the poorest kind, the walls of the rooms are finished by a
- plain projecting board adjoining the floor, surmounted by one or more
- mouldings. This base, as it is called, is nothing more nor less than
- the part of an order between shaft and floor, or shaft and pedestal,
- as the case may be. If it be next remarked that the upper part of the
- wall, adjoining the ceiling, is invariably finished by a moulded
- projection corresponding with the crowning member of an order, it will
- be clear that the shaft, with its capital, has simply been omitted, or
- that the uniform wall-space between the base and cornice has been
- regarded as replacing it. In rooms of a certain height and importance
- the column or pilaster is frequently restored to its proper place
- between base and cornice; but where such treatment is too monumental
- for the dimensions of the room, the main lines of the wall-space
- should none the less be regarded as distinctly architectural, and the
- decoration applied should be subordinate to the implied existence of
- an order. (For the application of an order to walls, see Plates XLII
- and L.)
- Where the shafts are omitted, the eye undoubtedly feels a lack of
- continuity in the treatment: the cornice seems to hang in air and the
- effect produced is unsatisfactory. This is obviated by the use of
- panelling, the vertical lines carried up at intervals from base to
- cornice satisfying the need for some visible connection between the
- upper and lower members of the order. Moreover, if the lines of the
- openings are carried up to the cornice (as they are in all
- well-designed schemes of decoration), the openings may be considered
- as intercolumniations and the intermediate wall-spaces as the shafts
- or piers supporting the cornice.
- In well-finished rooms the order is usually imagined as resting, not
- on the floor, but on pedestals, or rather on a continuous pedestal.
- This continuous pedestal, or "dado" as it is usually called, is
- represented by a plinth surmounted by mouldings, by an intermediate
- member often decorated with tablets or sunk panels with moulded
- margins, and by a cornice. The use of the dado raises the chief
- wall-decoration of the room to a level with the eye and prevents its
- being interrupted or concealed by the furniture which may be placed
- against the walls. This fact makes it clear that in all well-designed
- rooms there should be a dado about two and a half feet high. If lower
- than this, it does not serve its purpose of raising the
- wall-decoration to a line above the furniture; while the high dado
- often seen in modern American rooms throws all the rest of the
- panelling out of scale and loses its own significance as the pedestal
- supporting an order.
- In rooms of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, when little
- furniture was used, the dado was often richly ornamented, being
- sometimes painted with delicate arabesques corresponding with those on
- the doors and inside shutters. As rooms grew smaller and the quantity
- of furniture increased so much that the dado was almost concealed, the
- treatment of the latter was wisely simplified, being reduced, as a
- rule, to sunk panels and a few strongly marked mouldings. The
- decorator cannot do better than plan the ornamentation of his dado
- according to the amount of furniture to be placed against the walls.
- In corridor or antechamber, or in a ball-room, the dado may receive a
- more elaborate treatment than is necessary in a library or
- drawing-room, where probably much less of it will be seen. It was not
- unusual, in the decoration of lobbies and corridors in old French and
- Italian houses, to omit the dado entirely if an order was used, thus
- bringing the wall-decoration down to the base-board; but this was done
- only in rooms or passage-ways not meant to contain any furniture.
- The three noblest forms of wall-decoration are fresco-painting,
- panelling, and tapestry hangings. In the best period of decoration all
- three were regarded as subordinate to the architectural lines of the
- room. The Italian fresco-painters, from Giotto to Tiepolo, never lost
- sight of the interrelation between painting and architecture. It
- matters not if the connection between base and cornice be maintained
- by actual pilasters or mouldings, or by their painted or woven
- imitations. The line, and not the substance, is what the eye demands.
- It is a curious perversion of artistic laws that has led certain
- critics to denounce painted architecture or woven mouldings. As in
- imaginative literature the author may present to his reader as
- possible anything that he has the talent to make the reader accept, so
- in decorative art the artist is justified in presenting to the eye
- whatever his skill can devise to satisfy its requirements; nor is
- there any insincerity in this proceeding. Decorative art is not an
- exact science. The decorator is not a chemist or a physiologist; it is
- part of his mission, not to explain illusions, but to produce them.
- Subject only to laws established by the limitations of the eye, he is
- master of the domain of fancy, of that _pays bleu_ of the impossible
- that it is his privilege to throw open to the charmed imagination.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XII._
- ROOM IN THE VILLA VERTEMATI, NEAR CHIAVENNA.
- XVI OR EARLY XVII CENTURY.
- (EXAMPLE OF FRESCOED CEILING.)]
- Of the means of wall-decoration already named, fresco-painting and
- stucco-panelling were generally preferred by Italian decorators, and
- wood-panelling and tapestries by those of northern Europe. The use of
- arras naturally commended itself to the northern noble, shivering in
- his draughty castles and obliged to carry from one to another the
- furniture and hangings that the unsettled state of the country made it
- impossible to leave behind him. Italy, however, long supplied the
- finest designs to the tapestry-looms of northern Europe, as the
- Italian painters provided ready-made backgrounds of peaked hills,
- winding torrents and pinnacled cities to the German engravers and the
- Flemish painters of their day.
- Tapestry, in the best periods of house-decoration, was always
- subordinated to the architectural lines of the room (see Plate XI).
- Where it was not specially woven for the panels it was intended to
- fill, the subdivisions of the wall-spaces were adapted to its
- dimensions. It was carefully fitted into the panelling of the room,
- and never made to turn an angle, as wall-paper does in modern rooms,
- nor combined with other odds and ends of decoration. If a room was
- tapestried, it was tapestried, not decorated in some other way, with
- bits of tapestry hung here and there at random over the fundamental
- lines of the decoration. Nothing can be more beautiful than tapestry
- properly used; but hung up without regard to the composition of the
- room, here turning an angle, there covering a part of the dado or
- overlapping a pilaster, it not only loses its own value, but destroys
- the whole scheme of decoration with which it is thus unmeaningly
- combined.
- Italian panelling was of stone, marble or stucco, while in northern
- Europe it was so generally of wood that (in England especially) the
- term _panelling_ has become almost synonymous with _wood-panelling_,
- and in some minds there is a curious impression that any panelling not
- of wood is a sham. As a matter of fact, wood-panelling was used in
- northern Europe simply because it kept the cold out more successfully
- than a _revêtement_ of stone or plaster; while south of the Alps its
- use was avoided for the equally good reason that in hot climates it
- attracts vermin.
- If priority of use be held as establishing a standard in decoration,
- wood-panelling should be regarded as a sham and plaster-panelling as
- its lawful prototype; for the use of stucco in the panelling of walls
- and ceilings is highly characteristic of Roman interior decoration,
- and wood-panelling as at present used is certainly of later origin.
- But nothing can be more idle than such comparisons, nor more
- misleading than the idea that stucco is a sham because it seeks to
- imitate wood. It does not seek to imitate wood. It is a recognized
- substance, of incalculable value for decorative effect, and no more
- owes its place in decoration to a fancied resemblance to some other
- material than the nave of a cathedral owes its place in architecture
- to the fancied resemblance to a ship.
- In the hands of a great race of artistic _virtuosi_ like the Italians,
- stucco has produced effects of beauty which in any other substance
- would have lost something of their freshness, their plastic
- spontaneity. From the delicate traceries of the Roman baths and the
- loveliness of Agostino da Duccio's chapel-front at Perugia, to the
- improvised bravura treatment of the Farnese theatre at Parma, it has
- served, through every phase of Italian art, to embody the most refined
- and studied, as well as the most audacious and ephemeral, of
- decorative conceptions.
- It must not be supposed that because painting, panelling and tapestry
- are the noblest forms of wall-decoration, they are necessarily the
- most unattainable. Good tapestry is, of course, very expensive, and
- even that which is only mediocre is beyond the reach of the average
- purchaser; while stuff hangings and wall-papers, its modern
- successors, have less to recommend them than other forms of
- wall-decoration. With painting and panelling the case is different.
- When painted walls were in fashion, there existed, below the great
- creative artists, schools of decorative designers skilled in the art
- of fresco-decoration, from the simplest kind to the most ornate. The
- demand for such decoration would now call forth the same order of
- talent, and many artists who are wasting their energies on the
- production of indifferent landscapes and unsuccessful portraits might,
- in the quite different field of decorative painting, find the true
- expression of their talent.
- To many minds the mention of a frescoed room suggests the image of a
- grandiose saloon, with gods and goddesses of heroic size crowding the
- domed ceiling and lofty walls; but the heroic style of fresco-painting
- is only one of its many phases. To see how well this form of
- decoration may be adapted to small modern rooms and to our present way
- of living, it is only necessary to study the walls of the little
- Pompeian houses, with their delicate arabesques and slender, fanciful
- figures, or to note the manner in which the Italian painters treated
- the small rooms of the casino or garden-pavilion which formed part of
- every Italian country-seat. Examples of this light style of decoration
- may be found in the Casino del grotto in the grounds of the Palazzo
- del T at Mantua, in some of the smaller rooms of the hunting-lodge of
- Stupinigi near Turin, and in the casino of the Villa Valmarana near
- Vicenza, where the frescoes are by Tiepolo; while in France a pleasing
- instance of the same style of treatment is seen in the small octagonal
- pavilion called the Belvédère, frescoed by Le Riche, in the gardens of
- the Petit Trianon at Versailles.
- As regards panelling, it has already been said that if the effect
- produced be satisfactory to the eye, the substance used is a matter of
- indifference. Stone-panelling has the merit of solidity, and the
- outlines of massive stone mouldings are strong and dignified; but the
- same effect may be produced in stucco, a material as well suited to
- the purpose as stone, save for its greater fragility. Wood-panelling
- is adapted to the most delicate carving, greater sharpness of edge and
- clearness of undercutting being obtainable than in stucco: though this
- qualification applies only to the moulded stucco ornaments used from
- economy, not to those modelled by hand. Used in the latter way, stucco
- may be made to produce the same effects as carved wood, and for
- delicacy of modelling in low relief it is superior to any other
- material. There is, in short, little to choose between the different
- substances, except in so far as one or the other may commend itself to
- the artist as more peculiarly suited to the special requirements of
- his design, or to the practical conditions regulating his work.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XIII._
- DRAWING-ROOM AT EASTON NESTON HALL, ENGLAND.
- BUILT BY NICHOLAS HAWKESMOOR, 1702.
- (EXAMPLE OF STUCCO DECORATION.)]
- It is to this regard for practical conditions, and not to any fancied
- superiority over other materials, that the use of wood-panelling in
- northern Europe may most reasonably be attributed. Not only was wood
- easy to obtain, but it had the additional merit of keeping out the
- cold: two qualities sufficient to recommend it to the common sense of
- French and English architects. From the decorative point of view it
- has, when unpainted, one undeniable advantage over stucco--that is,
- beauty of color and veining. As a background for the dull gilding of
- old picture-frames, or as a setting for tapestry, nothing can surpass
- the soft rich tones of oak or walnut panelling, undefaced by the
- application of a shiny varnish.
- With the introduction of the orders into domestic architecture and the
- treatment of interior walls with dado and cornice, the panelling of
- the wall-space between those two members began to assume definite
- proportions. In England and France, before that time, wall-panels were
- often divided into small equal-sized rectangles which, from lack of
- any central motive, produced a most inadequate impression. Frequently,
- too, in the houses of the Renaissance the panelling, instead of being
- carried up to the ceiling, was terminated two or three feet below it a
- form of treatment that reduced the height of the room and broke the
- connection between walls and ceiling. This awkward device of stunted
- panelling, or, as it might be called, of an unduly heightened dado,
- has been revived by modern decorators; and it is not unusual to see
- the walls of a room treated, as regards their base-board and cornice,
- as part of an order, and then panelled up to within a foot or two of
- the cornice, without apparent regard to the true _raison d'être_ of
- the dado (see Plate XII).
- If, then, the design of the wall-panelling is good, it matters little
- whether stone, stucco, or wood be used. In all three it is possible to
- obtain effects ranging from the grandeur of the great loggia of the
- Villa Madama to the simplicity of any wood-panelled parlor in a New
- England country-house, and from the greatest costliness to an outlay
- little larger than that required for the purchase of a good
- wall-paper.
- It was well for the future of house-decoration when medical science
- declared itself against the use of wall-papers. These hangings have,
- in fact, little to recommend them. Besides being objectionable on
- sanitary grounds, they are inferior as a wall-decoration to any form
- of treatment, however simple, that maintains, instead of effacing, the
- architectural lines of a room. It was the use of wall-paper that led
- to the obliteration of the over-door and over-mantel, and to the
- gradual submerging under a flood of pattern of all the main lines of
- the wall-spaces. Its merits are that it is cheap, easy to put on and
- easy to remove. On the other hand, it is readily damaged, soon fades,
- and cannot be cleaned; while from the decorative point of view there
- can be no comparison between the flat meanderings of wall-paper
- pattern and the strong architectural lines of any scheme of panelling,
- however simple. Sometimes, of course, the use of wall-paper is a
- matter of convenience, since it saves both time and trouble; but a
- papered room can never, decoratively or otherwise, be as satisfactory
- as one in which the walls are treated in some other manner.
- The hanging of walls with chintz or any other material is even more
- objectionable than the use of wall-paper, since it has not the saving
- merit of cheapness. The custom is probably a survival of the time when
- wall-decorations had to be made in movable shape; and this facility of
- removal points to the one good reason for using stuff hangings. In a
- hired house, if the wall-decorations are ugly, and it is necessary to
- hide them, the rooms may be hung with stuff which the departing tenant
- can take away. In other words, stuff hangings are serviceable if used
- as a tent; as a permanent mode of decoration they are both unhealthy
- and inappropriate. There is something unpleasant in the idea of a
- dust-collecting fabric fixed to the wall, so that it cannot be shaken
- out at will like a curtain. Textile fabrics are meant to be moved,
- folded, shaken: they have none of the qualities of permanence and
- solidity which we associate with the walls of a room. The much-derided
- marble curtains of the Jesuit church in Venice are no more illogical
- than stuff wall-hangings.
- In decorating the walls of a room, the first point to be considered is
- whether they are to form a background for its contents, or to be in
- themselves its chief decoration. In many cases the disappointing
- effects of wall-decoration are due to the fact that this important
- distinction has been overlooked. In rooms that are to be hung with
- prints or pictures, the panelling or other treatment of the walls
- should be carefully designed with a view to the size and number of the
- pictures. Pictures should never be hung against a background of
- pattern. Nothing is more distressing than the sight of a large
- oil-painting in a ponderous frame seemingly suspended from a spray of
- wild roses or any of the other naturalistic vegetation of the modern
- wall-paper. The overlaying of pattern is always a mistake. It produces
- a confusion of line in which the finest forms lose their individuality
- and significance.
- It is also important to avoid hanging pictures or prints too close to
- each other. Not only do the colors clash, but the different designs of
- the frames, some of which may be heavy, with deeply recessed
- mouldings, while others are flat and carved in low relief, produce an
- equally discordant impression. Every one recognizes the necessity of
- selecting the mouldings and other ornamental details of a room with a
- view to their position in the scheme of decoration; but few stop to
- consider that in a room hung with pictures, the frames take the place
- of wall-mouldings, and consequently must be chosen and placed as
- though they were part of a definite decorative composition.
- Pictures and prints should be fastened to the wall, not hung by a cord
- or wire, nor allowed to tilt forward at an angle. The latter
- arrangement is specially disturbing since it throws the picture-frames
- out of the line of the wall. It must never be forgotten that pictures
- on a wall, whether set in panels or merely framed and hung, inevitably
- become a part of the wall-decoration. In the seventeenth and
- eighteenth centuries, in rooms of any importance, pictures were always
- treated as a part of the decoration, and frequently as panels sunk in
- the wall in a setting of carved wood or stucco mouldings (see
- paintings in Plates V and XIX). Even when not set in panels, they were
- always fixed to the wall, and their frames, whether of wood or stucco,
- were made to correspond with the ornamental detail of the rest of the
- room. Beautiful examples of this mode of treatment are seen in many
- English interiors of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries,[10] and
- some of the finest carvings of Grinling Gibbons were designed for this
- purpose.
- Even where the walls are not to be hung with pictures, it is necessary
- to consider what kind of background the furniture and objects of art
- require. If the room is to be crowded with cabinets, bookcases and
- other tall pieces, and these, as well as the tables and mantel-shelf,
- are to be covered with porcelain vases, bronze statuettes, ivories,
- Chinese monsters and Chelsea groups, a plain background should be
- provided for this many-colored medley. Should the room contain only a
- few important pieces of furniture, and one or two vases or busts, the
- walls against which these strongly marked objects are to be placed may
- receive a more decorative treatment. It is only in rooms used for
- entertaining, dining, or some special purpose for which little
- furniture is required, that the walls should receive a more elaborate
- scheme of decoration.
- Where the walls are treated in an architectural manner, with a
- well-designed dado and cornice, and an over-mantel and over-doors
- connecting the openings with the cornice, it will be found that in a
- room of average size the intervening wall-spaces may be tinted in a
- uniform color and left unornamented. If the fundamental lines are
- right, very little decorative detail is needed to complete the effect;
- whereas, when the lines are wrong, no overlaying of ornamental odds
- and ends, in the way of pictures, bric-à-brac and other improvised
- expedients, will conceal the structural deficiencies.
- FOOTNOTES:
- [9] _A Complete Body of Architecture_, Book II, chap. iii.
- [10] See the saloon at Easton Neston, built by Nicholas Hawkesmoor
- (Plate XIII), and various examples given in Pyne's _Royal Residences_.
- IV
- DOORS
- The fate of the door in America has been a curious one, and had the
- other chief features of the house--such as windows, fireplaces, and
- stairs--been pursued with the same relentless animosity by architects
- and decorators, we should no longer be living in houses at all. First,
- the door was slid into the wall; then even its concealed presence was
- resented, and it was unhung and replaced by a portière; while of late
- it has actually ceased to form a part of house-building, and many
- recently built houses contain doorways _without doors_. Even the front
- door, which might seem to have too valid a reason for existence to be
- disturbed by the variations of fashion, has lately had to yield its
- place, in the more pretentious kind of house, to a wrought-iron
- gateway lined with plate-glass, against which, as a climax of
- inconsequence, a thick curtain is usually hung.
- It is not difficult to explain such architectural vagaries. In
- general, their origin is to be found in the misapplication of some
- serviceable feature and its consequent rejection by those who did not
- understand that it had ceased to be useful only because it was not
- properly used.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XIV._
- DOORWAY WITH MARBLE ARCHITRAVE,
- DUCAL PALACE, MANTUA. XVI CENTURY.]
- In the matter of doors, such an explanation at once presents itself.
- During the latter half of the eighteenth century it occurred to
- some ingenious person that when two adjoining rooms were used for
- entertaining, and it was necessary to open the doors between them,
- these doors might be in the way; and to avoid this possibility, a
- recess was formed in the thickness of the wall, and the door was made
- to slide into it.
- This idea apparently originated in England, for sliding doors, even in
- the present day, are virtually unknown on the continent; and Isaac
- Ware, in the book already quoted, speaks of the sliding door as having
- been used "at the house, late Mr. de Pestre's, near Hanover Square,"
- and adds that "the manner of it there may serve as an example to other
- builders," showing it to have been a novelty which he thought worthy
- of imitation.
- English taste has never been so sure as that of the Latin races; and
- it has, moreover, been perpetually modified by a passion for
- contriving all kinds of supposed "conveniences," which instead of
- simplifying life not unfrequently tend to complicate it. Americans
- have inherited this trait, and in both countries the architect or
- upholsterer who can present a new and more intricate way of planning a
- house or of making a piece of furniture, is more sure of a hearing
- than he who follows the accepted lines.
- It is doubtful if the devices to which so much is sacrificed in
- English and American house-planning always offer the practical
- advantages attributed to them. In the case of the sliding door these
- advantages are certainly open to question, since there is no reason
- why a door should not open into a room. Under ordinary circumstances,
- doors should always be kept shut; it is only, as Ware points out, when
- two adjoining rooms are used for entertaining that it is necessary to
- leave the door between them open. Now, between two rooms destined for
- entertaining, a double door (_à deux battants_) is always preferable
- to a single one; and as an opening four feet six inches wide is
- sufficient in such cases, each of the doors will be only two feet
- three inches wide, and therefore cannot encroach to any serious extent
- on the floor-space of the room. On the other hand, much has been
- sacrificed to the supposed "convenience" of the sliding door: first,
- the decorative effect of a well-panelled door, with hinges, box-locks
- and handle of finely chiselled bronze; secondly, the privacy of both
- rooms, since the difficulty of closing a heavy sliding door always
- leads to its being left open, with the result that two rooms are
- necessarily used as one. In fact, the absence of privacy in modern
- houses is doubtless in part due to the difficulty of closing the doors
- between the rooms.
- The sliding door has led to another abuse in house-planning: the
- exaggerated widening of the doorway. While doors were hung on hinges,
- doorways were of necessity restricted to their proper dimensions; but
- with the introduction of the sliding door, openings eight or ten feet
- wide became possible. The planning of a house is often modified by a
- vague idea on the part of its owners that they may wish to give
- entertainments on a large scale. As a matter of fact, general
- entertainments are seldom given in a house of average size; and those
- who plan their houses with a view to such possibilities sacrifice
- their daily comfort to an event occurring perhaps once a year. But
- even where many entertainments are to be given large doorways are of
- little use. Any architect of experience knows that ease of circulation
- depends far more on the planning of the house and on the position of
- the openings than on the actual dimensions of the latter. Indeed, two
- moderate-sized doorways leading from one room to another are of much
- more use in facilitating the movements of a crowd than one opening ten
- feet wide.
- Sliding doors have been recommended on the ground that their use
- preserves a greater amount of wall-space; but two doorways of moderate
- dimensions, properly placed, will preserve as much wall-space as one
- very large opening and will probably permit a better distribution of
- panelling and furniture. There was far more wall-space in seventeenth
- and eighteenth-century rooms than there is in rooms of the same
- dimensions in the average modern American house; and even where this
- space was not greater in actual measurement, more furniture could be
- used, since the openings were always placed with a view to the proper
- arrangement of what the room was to contain.
- According to the best authorities, the height of a well-proportioned
- doorway should be twice its width; and as the height is necessarily
- regulated by the stud of the room, it follows that the width varies;
- but it is obvious that no doorway should be less than six feet high
- nor less than three feet wide.
- When a doorway is over three feet six inches wide, a pair of doors
- should always be used; while a single door is preferable in a narrow
- opening.
- In rooms twelve feet or less in height, doorways should not be more
- than nine feet high. The width of openings in such rooms is therefore
- restricted to four feet six inches; indeed, it is permissible to make
- the opening lower and thus reduce its width to four feet; six inches
- of additional wall-space are not to be despised in a room of average
- dimensions.
- The treatment of the door forms one of the most interesting chapters
- in the history of house-decoration. In feudal castles the interior
- doorway, for purposes of defense, was made so small and narrow that
- only one person could pass through at a time, and was set in a plain
- lintel or architrave of stone, the door itself being fortified by
- bands of steel or iron, and by heavy bolts and bars. Even at this
- early period it seems probable that in the chief apartments the lines
- of the doorway were carried up to the ceiling by means of an over-door
- of carved wood, or of some painted decorative composition.[11] This
- connection between the doorway and the ceiling, maintained through all
- the subsequent phases of house-decoration, was in fact never
- disregarded until the beginning of the present century.
- It was in Italy that the door, in common with the other features of
- private dwellings, first received a distinctly architectural
- treatment. In Italian palaces of the fifteenth century the doorways
- were usually framed by architraves of marble, enriched with
- arabesques, medallions and processional friezes in low relief,
- combined with disks of colored marble. Interesting examples of this
- treatment are seen in the apartments of Isabella of Este in the ducal
- palace at Mantua (see Plate XIV), in the ducal palace at Urbino, and
- in the Certosa of Pavia--some of the smaller doorways in this
- monastery being decorated with medallion portraits of the Sforzas, and
- with other low reliefs of extraordinary beauty.
- The doors in Italian palaces were usually of inlaid wood, elaborate in
- composition and affording in many cases beautiful instances of that
- sense of material limitation that preserves one art from infringing
- upon another. The intarsia doors of the palace at Urbino are among the
- most famous examples of this form of decoration. It should be noted
- that many of the woods used in Italian marquetry were of a light
- shade, so that the blending of colors in Renaissance doors produces a
- sunny golden-brown tint in perfect harmony with the marble architrave
- of the doorway. The Italian decorator would never have permitted so
- harsh a contrast as that between the white trim and the mahogany doors
- of English eighteenth-century houses. This juxtaposition of colors was
- disapproved by French decorators also, and was seldom seen except in
- England and in the American houses built under English influence. It
- should be observed, too, that the polish given to hard-grained wood in
- England, and imitated in the wood-varnish of the present day, was
- never in favor in Italy and France. Shiny surfaces were always
- disliked by the best decorators.
- The classic revival in Italy necessarily modified the treatment of the
- doorway. Flat arabesques and delicately chiselled medallions gave way
- to a plain architrave, frequently masked by an order; while the
- over-door took the form of a pediment, or, in the absence of shafts,
- of a cornice or entablature resting on brackets. The use of a pediment
- over interior doorways was characteristic of Italian decoration.
- In studying Italian interiors of this period from photographs or
- modern prints, or even in visiting the partly dilapidated palaces
- themselves, it may at first appear that the lines of the doorway were
- not always carried up to the cornice. Several causes have combined to
- produce this impression. In the first place, the architectural
- treatment of the over-door was frequently painted on the wall, and has
- consequently disappeared with the rest of the wall-decoration (see
- Plate XV). Then, again, Italian rooms were often painted with
- landscapes and out-of-door architectural effects, and when this was
- done the doorways were combined with these architectural compositions,
- and were not treated as part of the room, but as part of what the room
- _pretended to be_. In the suppressed Scuola della Carità (now the
- Academy of Fine Arts) at Venice, one may see a famous example of this
- treatment in the doorway under the stairs leading up to the temple, in
- Titian's great painting of the "Presentation of the Virgin."[12]
- Again, in the high-studded Italian saloons containing a musician's
- gallery, or a clerestory, a cornice was frequently carried around the
- walls at suitable height above the lower range of openings, and the
- decorative treatment above the doors, windows and fireplace extended
- only to this cornice, not to the actual ceiling of the room.
- Thus it will be seen that the relation between the openings and
- cornice in Italian decoration was in reality always maintained except
- where the decorator chose to regard them as forming a part, not of the
- room, but of some other architectural composition.
- In the sixteenth century the excessive use of marquetry was abandoned,
- doors being panelled, and either left undecorated or painted with
- those light animated combinations of figure and arabesque which
- Raphael borrowed from the Roman fresco-painters, and which since his
- day have been peculiarly characteristic of Italian decorative
- painting.[13]
- Wood-carving in Italy was little used in house-decoration, and, as a
- rule, the panelling of doors was severely architectural in character,
- with little of the delicate ornamentation marking the French work of
- the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries.[14]
- [Illustration: _PLATE XV._
- SALA DEI CAVALLI, PALAZZO DEL T, MANTUA. XVI CENTURY.
- (EXAMPLE OF PAINTED ARCHITECTURAL DECORATION.)]
- In France the application of the orders to interior doorways was never
- very popular, though it figures in French architectural works of
- the eighteenth century. The architrave, except in houses of great
- magnificence, was usually of wood, sometimes very richly carved. It
- was often surmounted by an entablature with a cornice resting on
- carved brackets; while the panel between this and the ceiling-cornice
- was occupied by an over-door consisting either of a painting, of a
- carved panel or of a stucco or marble bas-relief. These over-doors
- usually corresponded with the design of the over-mantel.
- Great taste and skill were displayed in the decoration of door-panels
- and embrasure. In the earlier part of the seventeenth century, doors
- and embrasures were usually painted, and nothing in the way of
- decorative painting can exceed in beauty and fitness the French
- compositions of this period.[15]
- During the reign of Louis XIV, doors were either carved or painted,
- and their treatment ranged from the most elaborate decoration to the
- simplest panelling set in a plain wooden architrave. In some French
- doors of this period painting and carving were admirably combined; and
- they were further ornamented by the chiselled locks and hinges for
- which French locksmiths were famous. So important a part did these
- locks and hinges play in French decoration that Lebrun himself is said
- to have designed those in the Galerie d'Apollon, in the Louvre, when
- he composed the decoration of the room. Even in the simplest private
- houses, where chiselled bronze was too expensive a luxury, and
- wrought-iron locks and hinges, with plain knobs of brass or iron, were
- used instead, such attention was paid to both design and execution
- that it is almost impossible to find in France an old lock or hinge,
- however plain, that is not well designed and well made (see Plate
- XVII). The miserable commercial article that disgraces our modern
- doors would not have been tolerated in the most unpretentious
- dwelling.
- The mortise-lock now in use in England and America first made its
- appearance toward the end of the eighteenth century in England, where
- it displaced the brass or iron box-lock; but on the Continent it has
- never been adopted. It is a poor substitute for the box-lock, since it
- not only weakens but disfigures the door, while a well-designed
- box-lock is both substantial and ornamental (see Plate XVII).
- In many minds the Louis XV period is associated with a general
- waviness of line and excess of carving. It has already been pointed
- out that even when the rocaille manner was at its height the main
- lines of a room were seldom allowed to follow the capricious movement
- of the ornamental accessories. Openings being the leading features of
- a room, their main lines were almost invariably respected; and while
- considerable play of movement was allowed in some of the accessory
- mouldings of the over-doors and over-mantels, the plan of the panel,
- in general symmetrical, was in many cases a plain rectangle.[16]
- During the Louis XV period the panelling of doors was frequently
- enriched with elaborate carving; but such doors are to be found only
- in palaces, or in princely houses like the Hôtels de Soubise, de
- Rohan, or de Toulouse (see Plate XVIII). In the most magnificent
- apartments, moreover, plain panelled doors were as common as those
- adorned with carving; while in the average private hôtel, even where
- much ornament was lavished on the panelling of the walls, the doors
- were left plain.
- Towards the close of this reign, when the influence of Gabriel began
- to simplify and restrain the ornamental details of house-decoration,
- the panelled door was often made without carving and was sometimes
- painted with attenuated arabesques and grisaille medallions, relieved
- against a gold ground. Gabriel gave the key-note of what is known as
- Louis XVI decoration, and the treatment of the door in France followed
- the same general lines until the end of the eighteenth century. As the
- classic influence became more marked, paintings in the over-door and
- over-mantel were replaced by low or high reliefs in stucco: and
- towards the end of the Louis XVI period a processional frieze in the
- classic manner often filled the entablature above the architrave of
- the door (see Plate XVI).
- Doors opening upon a terrace, or leading from an antechamber into a
- summer-parlor, or _salon frais_, were frequently made of glass; while
- in gala rooms, doors so situated as to correspond with the windows of
- the room were sometimes made of looking-glass. In both these instances
- the glass was divided into small panes, with such strongly marked
- mouldings that there could not be a moment's doubt of the apparent, as
- well as the actual, solidity of the door. In good decorative art first
- impressions are always taken into account, and the immediate
- satisfaction of the eye is provided for.
- In England the treatment of doorway and door followed in a general way
- the Italian precedent. The architrave, as a rule, was severely
- architectural, and in the eighteenth century the application of an
- order was regarded as almost essential in rooms of a certain
- importance. The door itself was sometimes inlaid,[17] but oftener
- simply panelled (see Plate XI).
- In the panelling of doors, English taste, except when it closely
- followed Italian precedents, was not always good. The use of a pair of
- doors in one opening was confined to grand houses, and in the average
- dwelling single doors were almost invariably used, even in openings
- over three feet wide. The great width of some of these single doors
- led to a curious treatment of the panels, the door being divided by a
- central stile, which was sometimes beaded, as though, instead of a
- single door, it were really a pair held together by some invisible
- agency. This central stile is almost invariably seen in the doors of
- modern American houses.
- Towards the middle of the eighteenth century the use of highly
- polished mahogany doors became general in England. It has already been
- pointed out that the juxtaposition of a dark-colored door and a white
- architrave was not approved by French and Italian architects. Blondel,
- in fact, expressly states that such contrasts are to be avoided, and
- that where walls are pale in tint the door should never be dark: thus
- in vestibules and antechambers panelled with Caen stone he recommends
- painting the doors a pale shade of gray.
- In Italy, when doors were left unpainted they were usually made of
- walnut, a wood of which the soft, dull tone harmonizes well with
- almost any color, whether light or dark; while in France it would not
- be easy to find an unpainted door, except in rooms where the
- wall-panelling is also of natural wood.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XVI._
- DOOR IN THE SALA DELLO ZODIACO,
- DUCAL PALACE, MANTUA. XVIII CENTURY.]
- In the better type of house lately built in America there is seen a
- tendency to return to the use of doors hung on hinges. These, however,
- have been so long out of favor that the rules regulating their
- dimensions have been lost sight of, and the modern door and architrave
- are seldom satisfactory in these respects. The principles of
- proportion have been further disturbed by a return to the confused
- and hesitating system of panelling prevalent in England during the
- Tudor and Elizabethan periods.
- The old French and Italian architects never failed to respect that
- rule of decorative composition which prescribes that where there is
- any division of parts, one part shall unmistakably predominate. In
- conformity with this rule, the principal panel in doors of French or
- Italian design is so much higher than the others that these are at
- once seen to be merely accessory; whereas many of our modern doors are
- cut up into so many small panels, and the central one so little
- exceeds the others in height, that they do not "compose."
- The architrave of the modern door has been neglected for the same
- reasons as the window-architrave. The use of the heavy sliding door,
- which could not be opened or shut without an effort, led to the
- adoption of the portière; and the architrave, being thus concealed,
- was no longer regarded as a feature of any importance in the
- decoration of the room.
- The portière has always been used, as old prints and pictures show;
- but, like the curtain, in earlier days it was simply intended to keep
- out currents of air, and was consequently seldom seen in well-built
- houses, where double sets of doors served far better to protect the
- room from draughts. In less luxurious rooms, where there were no
- double doors, and portières had to be used, these were made as scant
- and unobtrusive as possible. The device of draping stuffs about the
- doorway, thus substituting a textile architrave for one of wood or
- stone, originated with the modern upholsterer; and it is now not
- unusual to see a wide opening with no door in it, enclosed in yards
- and yards of draperies which cannot even be lowered at will.
- The portière, besides causing a break in architectural lines, has
- become one of the chief expenses in the decoration of the modern room;
- indeed, the amount spent in buying yards of plush or damask, with the
- addition of silk cord, tassels, gimp and fringe, often makes it
- necessary to slight the essential features of the room; so that an
- ugly mantelpiece or ceiling is preserved because the money required to
- replace it has been used in the purchase of portières. These
- superfluous draperies are, in fact, more expensive than a well-made
- door with hinges and box-lock of chiselled bronze.
- The general use of the portière has also caused the disappearance of
- the over-door. The lines of the opening being hidden under a mass of
- drapery, the need of connecting them with the cornice was no longer
- felt, and one more feature of the room passed out of the architect's
- hands into those of the upholsterer, or, as he might more fitly be
- called, the house-dressmaker.
- The return to better principles of design will do more than anything
- else to restore the architectural lines of the room. Those who use
- portières generally do so from an instinctive feeling that a door is
- an ugly thing that ought to be hidden, and modern doors are in fact
- ugly; but when architects give to the treatment of openings the same
- attention they formerly received, it will soon be seen that this
- ugliness is not a necessity, and portières will disappear with the
- return of well-designed doors.
- Some general hints concerning the distribution of openings have been
- given in the chapter on walls. It may be noted in addition that while
- all doorways in a room should, as a rule, be of one height, there are
- cases where certain clearly subordinate openings may be lower than
- those which contain doors _à deux battants_. In such cases the
- panelling of the door must be carefully modified in accordance with
- the dimensions of the opening, and the treatment of the over-doors
- in their relation to each other must be studied with equal attention.
- Examples of such adaptations are to be found in many old French and
- Italian rooms.[18]
- [Illustration: _PLATE XVII._
- EXAMPLES OF MODERN FRENCH LOCKSMITHS' WORK.]
- Doors should always swing _into_ a room. This facilitates entrance and
- gives the hospitable impression that everything is made easy to those
- who are coming in. Doors should furthermore be so hung that they
- screen that part of the room in which the occupants usually sit. In
- small rooms, especially those in town houses, this detail cannot be
- too carefully considered. The fact that so many doors open in the
- wrong way is another excuse for the existence of portières.
- A word must also be said concerning the actual making of the door.
- There is a general impression that veneered doors or furniture are
- cheap substitutes for articles made of solid blocks of wood. As a
- matter of fact, owing to the high temperature of American houses, all
- well-made wood-work used in this country is of necessity composed of
- at least three, and often of five, layers of wood. This method of
- veneering, in which the layers are so placed that the grain runs in
- different directions, is the only way of counteracting the shrinking
- and swelling of the wood under artificial heat.
- To some minds the concealed door represents one of those architectural
- deceptions which no necessity can excuse. It is certain that the
- concealed door is an expedient, and that in a well-planned house there
- should be no need for expedients, unless the architect is hampered by
- limitations of space, as is the case in designing the average American
- town house. Architects all know how many principles of beauty and
- fitness must be sacrificed to the restrictions of a plot of ground
- twenty-five feet wide by seventy-five or a hundred in length. Under
- such conditions, every device is permissible that helps to produce an
- effect of spaciousness and symmetry without interfering with
- convenience: chief among these contrivances being the concealed door.
- Such doors are often useful in altering or adding to a badly planned
- house. It is sometimes desirable to give increased facilities of
- communication without adding to the visible number of openings in any
- one room; while in other cases the limited amount of wall-space may
- make it difficult to find place for a doorway corresponding in
- dimensions with the others; or, again, where it is necessary to make a
- closet under the stairs, the architrave of a visible door may clash
- awkwardly with the stringboard.
- Under such conditions the concealed door naturally suggests itself. To
- those who regard its use as an offense against artistic integrity, it
- must once more be pointed out that architecture addresses itself not
- to the moral sense, but to the eye. The existing confusion on this
- point is partly due to the strange analogy drawn by modern critics
- between artistic sincerity and moral law. Analogies are the most
- dangerous form of reasoning: they connect resemblances, but disguise
- facts; and in this instance nothing can be more fallacious than to
- measure the architect's action by an ethical standard.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XVIII._
- CARVED DOOR, PALACE OF VERSAILLES.
- LOUIS XV PERIOD.
- (SHOWING PAINTED OVER-DOOR.)]
- "Sincerity," in many minds, is chiefly associated with speaking the
- truth; but architectural sincerity is simply obedience to certain
- visual requirements, one of which demands that what are at once seen
- to be the main lines of a room or house shall be acknowledged as such
- in the application of ornament. The same architectural principles
- demand that the main lines of a room shall not be unnecessarily
- interrupted; and in certain cases it would be bad taste to disturb the
- equilibrium of wall-spaces and decoration by introducing a visible
- door leading to some unimportant closet or passageway, of which the
- existence need not be known to any but the inmates of the house. It is
- in such cases that the concealed door is a useful expedient. It can
- hardly be necessary to point out that it would be a great mistake to
- place a concealed door in a main opening. These openings should always
- be recognized as one of the chief features of the room, and so treated
- by the decorator; but this point has already been so strongly insisted
- upon that it is reverted to here only in order to show how different
- are the requirements which justify concealment.
- The concealed door has until recently been used so little by American
- architects that its construction is not well understood, and it is
- often hung on ordinary visible hinges, instead of being swung on a
- pivot. There is no reason why, with proper care, a door of this kind
- should not be so nicely adjusted to the wall-panelling as to be
- practically invisible; and to fulfil this condition is the first
- necessity of its construction (see concealed door in Plate XLV).
- FOOTNOTES:
- [11] See Viollet-le-Duc, _Dictionnaire raisonné de l'Architecture
- française_, under _Porte_.
- [12] This painting has now been restored to its proper position in the
- Scuola della Carità, and the door which had been _painted in_ under
- the stairs has been removed to make way for the actual doorway around
- which the picture was originally painted.
- [13] See the doors of the Sala dello Zodiaco in the ducal palace at
- Mantua (Plate XVI).
- [14] Some rooms of the rocaille period, however, contain doors as
- elaborately carved as those seen in France (see the doors in the royal
- palace at Genoa, Plate XXXIV).
- [15] See the doors at Vaux-le-Vicomte and in the Palais de Justice at
- Rennes.
- [16] Only in the most exaggerated German baroque were the vertical
- lines of the door-panels sometimes irregular.
- [17] The inlaid doors of Houghton Hall, the seat of Sir Robert
- Walpole, were noted for their beauty and costliness. The price of each
- was £200.
- [18] See a room in the Ministère de la Marine at Paris, where a
- subordinate door is cleverly treated in connection with one of more
- importance.
- V
- WINDOWS
- In the decorative treatment of a room the importance of openings can
- hardly be overestimated. Not only do they represent the three chief
- essentials of its comfort,--light, heat and means of access,--but they
- are the leading features in that combination of voids and masses that
- forms the basis of architectural harmony. In fact, it is chiefly
- because the decorative value of openings has ceased to be recognized
- that modern rooms so seldom produce a satisfactory and harmonious
- impression. It used to be thought that the effect of a room depended
- on the treatment of its wall-spaces and openings; now it is supposed
- to depend on its curtains and furniture. Accessory details have
- crowded out the main decorative features; and, as invariably happens
- when the relation of parts is disturbed, everything in the modern room
- has been thrown out of balance by this confusion between the essential
- and the incidental in decoration.[19]
- The return to a more architectural treatment of rooms and to a
- recognition of the decorative value of openings, besides producing
- much better results, would undoubtedly reduce the expense of
- house-decoration. A small quantity of ornament, properly applied, will
- produce far more effect than ten times its amount used in the wrong
- way; and it will be found that when decorators rely for their effects
- on the treatment of openings, the rest of the room will require little
- ornamentation. The crowding of rooms with furniture and bric-à-brac is
- doubtless partly due to an unconscious desire to fill up the blanks
- caused by the lack of architectural composition in the treatment of
- the walls.
- The importance of connecting the main lines of the openings with the
- cornice having been explained in the previous chapter, it is now
- necessary to study the different openings in turn, and to see in how
- many ways they serve to increase the dignity and beauty of their
- surroundings.
- As light-giving is the main purpose for which windows are made, the
- top of the window should be as near the ceiling as the cornice will
- allow. Ventilation, the secondary purpose of the window, is also
- better served by its being so placed, since an opening a foot wide
- near the ceiling will do more towards airing a room than a space twice
- as large near the floor. In our northern States, where the dark winter
- days and the need of artificial heat make light and ventilation so
- necessary, these considerations are especially important. In Italian
- palaces the windows are generally lower than in more northern
- countries, since the greater intensity of the sunshine makes a much
- smaller opening sufficient; moreover, in Italy, during the summer,
- houses are not kept cool by letting in the air, but by shutting it
- out.
- Windows should not exceed five feet in width, while in small rooms
- openings three feet wide will be found sufficient. There are
- practical as well as artistic reasons for observing this rule, since a
- sash-window containing a sheet of glass more than five feet wide
- cannot be so hung that it may be raised without effort; while a
- casement, or French window, though it may be made somewhat wider, is
- not easy to open if its width exceeds six feet.
- The next point to consider is the distance between the bottom of the
- window and the floor. This must be decided by circumstances, such as
- the nature of the view, the existence of a balcony or veranda, or the
- wish to have a window-seat. The outlook must also be considered, and
- the window treated in one way if it looks upon the street, and in
- another if it gives on the garden or informal side of the house. In
- the country nothing is more charming than the French window opening to
- the floor. On the more public side of the house, unless the latter
- gives on an enclosed court, it is best that the windows should be
- placed about three feet from the floor, so that persons approaching
- the house may not be able to look in. Windows placed at this height
- should be provided with a fixed seat, or with one of the little
- settees with arms, but without a back, formerly used for this purpose.
- Although for practical reasons it may be necessary that the same room
- should contain some windows opening to the floor and others raised
- several feet above it, the tops of all the windows should be on a
- level. To place them at different heights serves no useful end, and
- interferes with any general scheme of decoration and more specially
- with the arrangement of curtains.
- Mullions dividing a window in the centre should be avoided whenever
- possible, since they are an unnecessary obstruction to the view. The
- chief drawback to a casement window is that its sashes join in the
- middle; but as this is a structural necessity, it is less
- objectionable. If mullions are required, they should be so placed as
- to divide the window into three parts, thus preserving an unobstructed
- central pane. The window called Palladian illustrates this point.
- Now that large plate-glass windows have ceased to be a novelty, it
- will perhaps be recognized that the old window with subdivided panes
- had certain artistic and practical merits that have of late been
- disregarded.
- Where there is a fine prospect, windows made of a single plate of
- glass are often preferred; but it must be remembered that the
- subdivisions of a sash, while obstructing the view, serve to establish
- a relation between the inside of the house and the landscape, making
- the latter what, _as seen from a room_, it logically ought to be: a
- part of the wall-decoration, in the sense of being subordinated to the
- same general lines. A large unbroken sheet of plate-glass interrupts
- the decorative scheme of the room, just as in verse, if the distances
- between the rhymes are so great that the ear cannot connect them, the
- continuity of sound is interrupted. Decoration must rhyme to the eye,
- and to do so must be subject to the limitations of the eye, as verse
- is subject to the limitations of the ear. Success in any art depends
- on a due regard for the limitations of the sense to which it appeals.
- The effect of a perpetually open window, produced by a large sheet of
- plate-glass, while it gives a sense of coolness and the impression of
- being out of doors, becomes for these very reasons a disadvantage in
- cold weather.
- It is sometimes said that the architects of the eighteenth century
- would have used large plates of glass in their windows had they been
- able to obtain them; but as such plates were frequently used for
- mirrors, it is evident that they were not difficult to get, and that
- there must have been other reasons for not employing them in windows;
- while the additional expense could hardly have been an obstacle in an
- age when princes and nobles built with such royal disregard of cost.
- The French, always logical in such matters, having tried the effect of
- plate-glass, are now returning to the old fashion of smaller panes;
- and in many of the new houses in Paris, where the windows at first
- contained large plates of glass, the latter have since been subdivided
- by a network of narrow mouldings applied to the glass.
- As to the comparative merits of French, or casement, and sash windows,
- both arrangements have certain advantages. In houses built in the
- French or Italian style, casement windows are best adapted to the
- general treatment; while the sash-window is more in keeping in English
- houses. Perhaps the best way of deciding the question is to remember
- that "les fenêtres sont intimement liées aux grandes lignes de
- l'architecture," and to conform to the rule suggested by this axiom.
- The two common objections to French windows--that they are less
- convenient for ventilation, and that they cannot be opened without
- letting in cold air near the floor--are both unfounded. All properly
- made French windows have at the top an impost or stationary part
- containing small panes, one of which is made to open, thus affording
- perfect ventilation without draught. Another expedient, seen in one of
- the rooms of Mesdames de France at Versailles, is a small pane in the
- main part of the window, opening on hinges of its own. (For examples
- of well-designed French windows, see Plates XXX and XXXI.)
- [Illustration: _PLATE XIX._
- SALON DES MALACHITES, GRAND TRIANON, VERSAILLES.
- LOUIS XIV PERIOD.
- (SHOWING WELL-DESIGNED WINDOW WITH SOLID INSIDE SHUTTER, AND
- PICTURES FORMING PART OF WALL-DECORATION.)]
- Sash-windows have the disadvantage of not opening more than half-way,
- a serious drawback in our hot summer climate. It is often said that
- French windows cannot be opened wide without interfering with the
- curtains; but this difficulty is easily met by the use of curtains
- made with cords and pulleys, in the sensible old-fashioned manner. The
- real purpose of the window-curtain is to regulate the amount of light
- admitted to the room, and a curtain so arranged that it cannot be
- drawn backward and forward at will is but a meaningless accessory. It
- was not until the beginning of the present century that curtains were
- used without regard to their practical purpose. The window-hangings of
- the middle ages and of the Renaissance were simply straight pieces of
- cloth or tapestry hung across the window without any attempt at
- drapery, and regarded not as part of the decoration of the room, but
- as a necessary protection against draughts. It is probably for this
- reason that in old prints and pictures representing the rooms of
- wealthy people, curtains are so seldom seen. The better the house, the
- less need there was for curtains. In the engravings of Abraham Bosse,
- which so faithfully represent the interior decoration of every class
- of French house during the reign of Louis XIII, it will be noticed
- that in the richest apartments there are no window-curtains. In all
- the finest rooms of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries the
- inside shutters and embrasures of the windows were decorated with a
- care which proves that they were not meant to be concealed by curtains
- (see the painted embrasures of the saloon in the Villa Vertemati,
- Plate XLIV). The shutters in the state apartments of Fouquet's château
- of Vaux-le-Vicomte, near Melun, are painted on both sides with
- exquisite arabesques; while those in the apartments of Mesdames de
- France, on the ground floor of the palace of Versailles, are examples
- of the most beautiful carving. In fact, it would be more difficult to
- cite a room of any importance in which the windows were not so
- treated, than to go on enumerating examples of what was really a
- universal custom until the beginning of the present century. It is
- known, of course, that curtains were used in former times: prints,
- pictures and inventories alike prove this fact; but the care expended
- on the decorative treatment of windows makes it plain that the
- curtain, like the portière, was regarded as a necessary evil rather
- than as part of the general scheme of decoration. The meagreness and
- simplicity of the curtains in old pictures prove that they were used
- merely as window shades or sun-blinds. The scant straight folds pushed
- back from the tall windows of the Prince de Conti's salon, in
- Olivier's charming picture of "Le Thé à l'Anglaise chez le Prince de
- Conti," are as obviously utilitarian as the strip of green woollen
- stuff hanging against the leaded casement of the mediæval bed-chamber
- in Carpaccio's "Dream of St. Ursula."
- Another way of hanging window-curtains in the seventeenth and
- eighteenth centuries was to place them inside the architrave, so that
- they did not conceal it. The architectural treatment of the trim, and
- the practice prevalent at that period of carrying the windows up to
- the cornice, made this a satisfactory way of arranging the curtain;
- but in the modern American house, where the trim is usually bad, and
- where there is often a dreary waste of wall-paper between the window
- and the ceiling, it is better to hang the curtains close under the
- cornice.
- It was not until the eighteenth century that the window-curtain was
- divided in the middle; and this change was intended only to facilitate
- the drawing of the hangings, which, owing to the increased size of the
- windows, were necessarily wider and heavier. The curtain continued to
- hang down in straight folds, pulled back at will to permit the opening
- of the window, and drawn at night. Fixed window-draperies, with
- festoons and folds so arranged that they cannot be lowered or raised,
- are an invention of the modern upholsterer. Not only have these fixed
- draperies done away with the true purpose of the curtain, but they
- have made architects and decorators careless in their treatment of
- openings. The architrave and embrasure of a window are now regarded as
- of no more importance in the decorative treatment of a room than the
- inside of the chimney.
- The modern use of the lambrequin as an ornamental finish to
- window-curtains is another instance of misapplied decoration. Its
- history is easy to trace. The mediæval bed was always enclosed in
- curtains hanging from a wooden framework, and the lambrequin was used
- as a kind of cornice to conceal it. When the use of gathered
- window-shades became general in Italy, the lambrequin was transferred
- from the bed to the window, in order to hide the clumsy bunches of
- folds formed by these shades when drawn up. In old prints, lambrequins
- over windows are almost always seen in connection with Italian shades,
- and this is the only logical way of using them; though they are often
- of service in concealing the defects of badly-shaped windows and
- unarchitectural trim.
- Those who criticize the architects and decorators of the past are
- sometimes disposed to think that they worked in a certain way because
- they were too ignorant to devise a better method; whereas they were
- usually controlled by practical and artistic considerations which
- their critics are prone to disregard, not only in judging the work of
- the past, but in the attempt to make good its deficiencies. Thus the
- cabinet-makers of the Renaissance did not make straight-backed wooden
- chairs because they were incapable of imagining anything more
- comfortable, but because the former were better adapted than cushioned
- arm-chairs to the _déplacements_ so frequent at that period. In like
- manner, the decorator who regarded curtains as a necessity rather than
- as part of the decoration of the room knew (what the modern
- upholsterer fails to understand) that, the beauty of a room depending
- chiefly on its openings, to conceal these under draperies is to hide
- the key of the whole decorative scheme.
- The muslin window-curtain is a recent innovation. Its only purpose is
- to protect the interior of the room from public view: a need not felt
- before the use of large sheets of glass, since it is difficult to look
- through a subdivided sash from the outside. Under such circumstances
- muslin curtains are, of course, useful; but where they may be
- dispensed with, owing to the situation of the room or the subdivision
- of panes, they are no loss. Lingerie effects do not combine well with
- architecture, and the more architecturally a window is treated, the
- less it need be dressed up in ruffles. To put such curtains in a
- window, and then loop them back so that they form a mere frame to the
- pane, is to do away with their real purpose, and to substitute a
- textile for an architectural effect. Where muslin curtains are
- necessary, they should be a mere transparent screen hung against the
- glass. In town houses especially all outward show of richness should
- be avoided; the use of elaborate lace-figured curtains, besides
- obstructing the view, seems an attempt to protrude the luxury of the
- interior upon the street. It is needless to point out the futility of
- the second layer of muslin which, in some houses, hangs inside the
- sash-curtains.
- The solid inside shutter, now so generally discarded, save in France,
- formerly served the purposes for which curtains and shades are used,
- and, combined with outside blinds, afforded all the protection that a
- window really requires (see Plate XIX). These shutters should be made
- with solid panels, not with slats, their purpose being to darken the
- room and keep out the cold, while the light is regulated by the
- outside blinds. The best of these is the old-fashioned hand-made
- blind, with wide fixed slats, still to be seen on old New England
- houses and always used in France and Italy: the frail machine-made
- substitute now in general use has nothing to recommend it.
- FOOTNOTE:
- [19] As an example of the extent to which openings have come to be
- ignored as factors in the decorative composition of a room, it is
- curious to note that in Eastlake's well-known _Hints on Household
- Taste_ no mention is made of doors, windows or fireplaces. Compare
- this point of view with that of the earlier decorators, from Vignola
- to Roubo and Ware.
- VI
- FIREPLACES
- The fireplace was formerly always regarded as the chief feature of the
- room, and so treated in every well-thought-out scheme of decoration.
- The practical reasons which make it important that the windows in a
- room should be carried up to the cornice have already been given, and
- it has been shown that the lines of the other openings should be
- extended to the same height. This applies to fireplaces as well as to
- doors, and, indeed, as an architectural principle concerning all kinds
- of openings, it has never been questioned until the present day. The
- hood of the vast Gothic fireplace always descended from the springing
- of the vaulted roof, and the monumental chimney-pieces of the
- Renaissance followed the same lines (see Plate XX). The importance of
- giving an architectural character to the chimney-piece is insisted on
- by Blondel, whose remark, "Je voudrais n'appliquer à une cheminée que
- des ornements convenables à l'architecture," is a valuable axiom for
- the decorator. It is a mistake to think that this treatment
- necessitates a large mantel-piece and a monumental style of panelling.
- The smallest mantel, surmounted by a picture or a mirror set in simple
- mouldings, may be as architectural as the great chimney-pieces at
- Urbino or Cheverny: all depends on the spirit of the treatment and
- on the proper relation of the different members used. Pajou's monument
- to Madame du Barry's canary-bird is far more architectural than the
- Albert Memorial.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XX._
- MANTELPIECE IN DUCAL PALACE, URBINO.
- XV CENTURY.
- (TRANSITION BETWEEN GOTHIC AND RENAISSANCE.)]
- When, in the middle ages, the hearth in the centre of the room was
- replaced by the wall-chimney, the fireplace was invariably constructed
- with a projecting hood of brick or stone, generally semicircular in
- shape, designed to carry off the smoke which in earlier times had
- escaped through a hole in the roof. The opening of the fireplace, at
- first of moderate dimensions, was gradually enlarged to an enormous
- size, from the erroneous idea that the larger the fire the greater
- would be the warmth of the room. By degrees it was discovered that the
- effect of the volume of heat projected into the room was counteracted
- by the strong draught and by the mass of cold air admitted through the
- huge chimney; and to obviate this difficulty iron doors were placed in
- the opening and kept closed when the fire was not burning (see Plate
- XXI). But this was only a partial remedy, and in time it was found
- expedient to reduce the size of both chimney and fireplace.
- In Italy the strong feeling for architectural lines and the invariable
- exercise of common sense in construction soon caused the fireplace to
- be sunk into the wall, thus ridding the room of the Gothic hood, while
- the wall-space above the opening received a treatment of panelling,
- sometimes enclosed in pilasters, and usually crowned by an entablature
- and pediment. When the chimney was not sunk in the wall, the latter
- was brought forward around the opening, thus forming a flat
- chimney-breast to which the same style of decoration could be applied.
- This projection was seldom permitted in Italy, where the thickness of
- the walls made it easy to sink the fireplace, while an unerring
- feeling for form rejected the advancing chimney-breast as a needless
- break in the wall-surface of the room. In France, where Gothic
- methods of construction persisted so long after the introduction of
- classic ornament, the habit of building out the chimney-breast
- continued until the seventeenth century, and even a hundred years
- later French decorators described the plan of sinking the fireplace
- into the thickness of the wall as the "Italian manner." The thinness
- of modern walls has made the projecting chimney-breast a structural
- necessity; but the composition of the room is improved by "furring
- out" the wall on each side of the fireplace in such a way as to
- conceal the projection and obviate a break in the wall-space. Where
- the room is so small that every foot of space is valuable, a niche may
- be formed in either angle of the chimney-breast, thus preserving the
- floor-space which would be sacrificed by advancing the wall, and yet
- avoiding the necessity of a break in the cornice. The Italian plan of
- panelling the space between mantel and cornice continued in favor,
- with various modifications, until the beginning of the present
- century. In early Italian Renaissance over-mantels the central panel
- was usually filled by a bas-relief; but in the sixteenth century this
- was frequently replaced by a picture, not hung on the panelling, but
- forming a part of it.[20] In France the sculptured over-mantel
- followed the same general lines of development, though the treatment,
- until the time of Louis XIII, showed traces of the Gothic tendency to
- overload with ornament without regard to unity of design, so that the
- main lines of the composition were often lost under a mass of
- ill-combined detail.
- In Italy the early Renaissance mantels were usually of marble. French
- mantels of the same period were of stone; but this material was so
- unsuited to the elaborate sculpture then in fashion that wood was
- sometimes used instead. For a season richly carved wooden
- chimney-pieces, covered with paint and gilding, were in favor; but
- when the first marble mantels were brought from Italy, that sense of
- fitness in the use of material for which the French have always been
- distinguished, led them to recognize the superiority of marble, and
- the wooden mantel-piece was discarded: nor has it since been used in
- France.
- With the seventeenth century, French mantel-pieces became more
- architectural in design and less florid in ornament, and the ponderous
- hood laden with pinnacles, escutcheons, fortified castles and statues
- of saints and warriors, was replaced by a more severe decoration.
- Thackeray's gibe at Louis XIV and his age has so long been accepted by
- the English-speaking races as a serious estimate of the period, that
- few now appreciate the artistic preponderance of France in the
- seventeenth century. As a matter of fact, it is to the schools of art
- founded by Louis XIV and to his magnificent patronage of the
- architects and decorators trained in these schools that we owe the
- preservation, in northern Europe, of that sense of form and spirit of
- moderation which mark the great classic tradition. To disparage the
- work of men like Levau, Mansart, de Cotte and Lebrun, shows an
- insufficient understanding, not only of what they did, but of the
- inheritance of confused and turgid ornament from which they freed
- French art.[21] Whether our individual tastes incline us to the Gothic
- or to the classic style, it is easy to see that a school which tried
- to combine the structure of the one with the ornament of the other was
- likely to fall into incoherent modes of expression; and this was
- precisely what happened to French domestic architecture at the end of
- the Renaissance period. It has been the fashion to describe the art of
- the Louis XIV period as florid and bombastic; but a comparison of the
- designs of Philibert de Lorme and Androuet Ducerceau with those of
- such men as Levau and Robert de Cotte will show that what the latter
- did was not to introduce a florid and bombastic manner, but to discard
- it for what Viollet-le-Duc, who will certainly not be suspected of
- undue partiality for this school of architects, calls "une grandeur
- solide, sans faux ornements." No better illustration of this can be
- obtained than by comparing the mantel-pieces of the respective
- periods.[22] The Louis XIV mantel-pieces are much simpler and more
- coherent in design. The caryatides supporting the entablature above
- the opening of the earlier mantels, and the full-length statues
- flanking the central panel of the over-mantel, are replaced by massive
- and severe mouldings of the kind which the French call _mâle_ (see
- mantels in Plates V and XXXVI). Above the entablature there is usually
- a kind of attic or high concave member of marble, often fluted, and
- forming a ledge or shelf just wide enough to carry the row of
- porcelain vases with which it had become the fashion to adorn the
- mantel. These vases, and the bas-relief or picture occupying the
- central panel above, form the chief ornament of the chimney-piece,
- though occasionally the crowning member of the over-mantel is treated
- with a decoration of garlands, masks, trophies or other strictly
- architectural ornament, while in Italy and England the broken
- pediment is frequently employed. The use of a mirror over the
- fireplace is said to have originated with Mansart; but according to
- Blondel it was Robert de Cotte who brought about this innovation, thus
- producing an immediate change in the general scheme of composition.
- The French were far too logical not to see the absurdity of placing a
- mirror too high to be looked into; and the concave Louis XIV member,
- which had raised the mantel-shelf six feet from the floor, was
- removed[23] and the shelf placed directly over the entablature.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XXI._
- MANTELPIECE IN THE VILLA GIACOMELLI,
- AT MASER, NEAR TREVISO. XVI CENTURY.
- (SHOWING IRON DOORS IN OPENING.)]
- Somewhat later the introduction of clocks and candelabra as mantel
- ornaments made it necessary to widen the shelf, and this further
- modified the general design; while the suites of small rooms which had
- come into favor under the Regent led to a reduction in the size of
- mantel-pieces, and to the use of less massive and perhaps less
- architectural ornament.
- In the eighteenth century, mantel-pieces in Italy and France were
- almost always composed of a marble or stone architrave surmounted by a
- shelf of the same material, while the over-mantel consisted of a
- mirror, framed in mouldings varying in design from the simplest style
- to the most ornate. This over-mantel, which was either of the exact
- width of the mantel-shelf or some few inches narrower, ended under the
- cornice, and its upper part was usually decorated in the same way as
- the over-doors in the room. If these contained paintings, a picture
- carrying out the same scheme of decoration was often placed in the
- upper part of the over-mantel; or the ornaments of carved wood or
- stucco filling the panels over the doors were repeated in the upper
- part of the mirror-frame.
- In France, mirrors had by this time replaced pictures in the central
- panel of the over-mantel; but in Italian decoration of the same period
- oval pictures were often applied to the centre of the mirror, with
- delicate lines of ornament connecting the picture and mirror
- frames.[24]
- The earliest fireplaces were lined with stone or brick, but in the
- sixteenth century the more practical custom of using iron fire-backs
- was introduced. At first this fire-back consisted of a small plaque of
- iron, shaped like a headstone, and fixed at the back of the fireplace,
- where the brick or stone was most likely to be calcined by the fire.
- When chimney-building became more scientific, the size of the
- fireplace was reduced, and the sides of the opening were brought much
- nearer the flame, thus making it necessary to extend the fire-back
- into a lining for the whole fireplace.
- It was soon seen that besides resisting the heat better than any other
- substance, the iron lining served to radiate it into the room. The
- iron back consequently held its own through every subsequent change in
- the treatment of the fireplace; and the recent return, in England and
- America, to brick or stone is probably due to the fact that the modern
- iron lining is seldom well designed. Iron backs were adopted because
- they served their purpose better than any others; and as no new
- substance offering greater advantages has since been discovered, there
- is no reason for discarding them, especially as they are not only more
- practical but more decorative than any other lining. The old
- fire-backs (of which reproductions are readily obtained) were
- decorated with charming bas-reliefs, and their dark bosses, in the
- play of the firelight, form a more expressive background than the
- dead and unresponsive surface of brick or stone.
- It was not uncommon in England to treat the mantel as an order crowned
- by its entablature. Where this was done, an intermediate space was
- left between mantel and over-mantel, an arrangement which somewhat
- weakened the architectural effect. A better plan was that of
- surmounting the entablature with an attic, and making the over-mantel
- spring directly from the latter. Fine examples of this are seen at
- Holkham, built by Brettingham for the Earl of Leicester about the
- middle of the eighteenth century.
- The English fireplace was modified at the end of the seventeenth
- century, when coal began to replace wood. Chippendale gives many
- designs for beautiful basket-grates, such as were set in the large
- fireplaces originally intended for wood; for it was not until later
- that chimneys with smaller openings were specially constructed to
- receive the fixed grate and the hob-grate.
- It was in England that the architectural treatment of the over-mantel
- was first abandoned. The use of a mirror framed in a panel over the
- fireplace had never become general in England, and toward the end of
- the eighteenth century the mantel-piece was frequently surmounted by a
- blank wall-space, on which a picture or a small round mirror was hung
- high above the shelf (see Plate XLVII). Examples are seen in
- Moreland's pictures, and in prints of simple eighteenth-century
- English interiors; but this treatment is seldom found in rooms of any
- architectural pretensions.
- The early American fireplace was merely a cheap provincial copy of
- English models of the same period. The application of the word
- "Colonial" to pre-Revolutionary architecture and decoration has
- created a vague impression that there existed at that time an American
- architectural style. As a matter of fact, "Colonial" architecture is
- simply a modest copy of Georgian models; and "Colonial" mantel-pieces
- were either imported from England by those who could afford it, or
- were reproduced in wood from current English designs. Wooden mantels
- were, indeed, not unknown in England, where the use of a wooden
- architrave led to the practice of facing the fireplace with Dutch
- tiles; but wood was used, both in England and America, only from
- motives of cheapness, and the architrave was set back from the opening
- only because it was unsafe to put an inflammable material so near the
- fire.
- After 1800 all the best American houses contained imported marble
- mantel-pieces. These usually consisted of an entablature resting on
- columns or caryatides, with a frieze in low relief representing some
- classic episode, or simply ornamented with bucranes and garlands. In
- the general decline of taste which marked the middle of the present
- century, these dignified and well-designed mantel-pieces were replaced
- by marble arches containing a fixed grate. The hideousness of this
- arched opening soon produced a distaste for marble mantels in the
- minds of a generation unacquainted with the early designs. This
- distaste led to a reaction in favor of wood, resulting in the
- displacement of the architrave and the facing of the space between
- architrave and opening with tiles, iron or marble.
- People are beginning to see that the ugliness of the marble
- mantel-pieces of 1840-60 does not prove that wood is the more suitable
- material to employ. There is indeed something of unfitness in the use
- of an inflammable material surrounding a fireplace. Everything about
- the hearth should not only be, but _look_, fire-proof. The chief
- objection to wood is that its use necessitates the displacement of the
- architrave, thus leaving a flat intermediate space to be faced with
- some fire-proof material. This is an architectural fault. A door of
- which the architrave should be set back eighteen inches or more to
- admit of a facing of tiles or marble would be pronounced
- unarchitectural; and it is usually admitted that all classes of
- openings should be subject to the same general treatment.
- Where the mantel-piece is of wood, the setting back of the architrave
- is a necessity; but, curiously enough, the practice has become so
- common in England and America that even where the mantel is made of
- marble or stone it is set back in the same way; so that it is unusual
- to see a modern fireplace in which the architrave defines the opening.
- In France, also, the use of an inner facing (called a _retrécissement_)
- has become common, probably because such a device makes it possible to
- use less fuel, while not disturbing the proportions of the mantel as
- related to the room.
- The reaction from the bare stiff rooms of the first quarter of the
- present century--the era of mahogany and horsehair--resulted, some
- twenty years since, in a general craving for knick-knacks; and the
- latter soon spread from the tables to the mantel, especially in
- England and America, where the absence of the architectural
- over-mantel left a bare expanse of wall above the chimney-piece.
- The use of the mantel as a bric-à-brac shelf led in time to the
- lengthening and widening of this shelf, and in consequence to the
- enlargement of the whole chimney-piece.
- Mantels which in the eighteenth century would have been thought in
- scale with rooms of certain dimensions would now be considered too
- small and insignificant. The use of large mantel-pieces, besides
- throwing everything in the room out of scale, is a structural mistake,
- since the excessive projection of the mantel has a tendency to make
- the fire smoke; indeed, the proportions of the old mantels, far from
- being arbitrary, were based as much on practical as on artistic
- considerations. Moreover, the use of long, wide shelves has brought
- about the accumulation of superfluous knick-knacks, whereas a smaller
- mantel, if architecturally designed, would demand only its
- conventional _garniture_ of clock and candlesticks.
- The device of concealing an ugly mantel-piece by folds of drapery
- brings an inflammable substance so close to the fire that there is a
- suggestion of danger even where there is no actual risk. The lines of
- a mantel, however bad, represent some kind of solid architrave,--a
- more suitable setting for an architectural opening than flimsy
- festoons of brocade or plush. Any one who can afford to replace an
- ugly chimney-piece by one of good design will find that this change
- does more than any other to improve the appearance of a room. Where a
- badly designed mantel cannot be removed, the best plan is to leave it
- unfurbelowed, simply placing above it a mirror or panel to connect the
- lines of the opening with the cornice.
- The effect of a fireplace depends much upon the good taste and
- appropriateness of its accessories. Little attention is paid at
- present to the design and workmanship of these and like necessary
- appliances; yet if good of their kind they add more to the adornment
- of a room than a multiplicity of useless knick-knacks.
- Andirons should be of wrought-iron, bronze or ormolu. Substances which
- require constant polishing, such as steel or brass, are unfitted to a
- fireplace. It is no longer easy to buy the old bronze andirons of
- French or Italian design, with pedestals surmounted by statuettes of
- nymph or faun, to which time has given the iridescence that modern
- bronze-workers vainly try to reproduce with varnish. These bronzes,
- and the old ormolu andirons, are now almost _introuvables_; but the
- French artisan still copies the old models with fair success (see
- Plates V and XXXVI). Andirons should not only harmonize with the
- design of the mantel but also be in scale with its dimensions. In the
- fireplace of a large drawing-room, boudoir andirons would look
- insignificant; while the monumental Renaissance fire-dogs would dwarf
- a small mantel and make its ornamentation trivial.
- If andirons are gilt, they should be of ormolu. The cheaper kinds of
- gilding are neither durable nor good in tone, and plain iron is
- preferable to anything but bronze or fire-gilding. The design of
- shovel and tongs should accord with that of the andirons: in France
- such details are never disregarded. The shovel and tongs should be
- placed upright against the mantel-piece, or rest upon hooks inserted
- in the architrave: the brass or gilt stands now in use are seldom well
- designed. Fenders, being merely meant to protect the floor from
- sparks, should be as light and easy to handle as possible: the folding
- fender of wire-netting is for this reason preferable to any other,
- since it may be shut and put away when not in use. The low guards of
- solid brass in favor in England and America not only fail to protect
- the floor, but form a permanent barrier between the fire and those who
- wish to approach it; and the latter objection applies also to the
- massive folding fender that is too heavy to be removed.
- Coal-scuttles, like andirons, should be made of bronze, ormolu or
- iron. The unnecessary use of substances which require constant
- polishing is one of the mysteries of English and American
- housekeeping: it is difficult to see why a housemaid should spend
- hours in polishing brass or steel fenders, andirons, coal-scuttles and
- door-knobs, when all these articles might be made of some substance
- that does not need daily cleaning.
- Where wood is burned, no better wood-box can be found than an old
- carved chest, either one of the Italian _cassoni_, with their painted
- panels and gilded volutes, or a plain box of oak or walnut with
- well-designed panels and old iron hasps. The best substitute for such
- a chest is a plain wicker basket, without ornamentation, enamel paint
- or gilding. If an article of this kind is not really beautiful, it had
- better be as obviously utilitarian as possible in design and
- construction.
- A separate chapter might be devoted to the fire-screen, with its
- carved frame and its panel of tapestry, needlework, or painted
- arabesques. Of all the furniture of the hearth, it is that upon which
- most taste and variety of invention have been spent; and any of the
- numerous French works on furniture and house-decoration will supply
- designs which the modern decorator might successfully reproduce (see
- Plate XXII). So large is the field from which he may select his
- models, that it is perhaps more to the purpose to touch upon the
- styles of fire-screens to be avoided: such as the colossal brass or
- ormolu fan, the stained-glass screen, the embroidered or painted
- banner suspended on a gilt rod, or the stuffed bird spread out in a
- broiled attitude against a plush background.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XXII._
- FRENCH FIRE-SCREEN, LOUIS XIV PERIOD.
- FROM THE CHÂTEAU OF ANET.]
- In connection with the movable fire-screen, a word may be said of the
- fire-boards which, until thirty or forty years ago, were used to close
- the opening of the fireplace in summer. These fire-boards are now
- associated with old-fashioned boarding-house parlors, where they are
- still sometimes seen, covered with a paper like that on the walls, and
- looking ugly enough to justify their disuse. The old fire-boards
- were very different: in rooms of any importance they were beautifully
- decorated, and in Italian interiors, where the dado was often painted,
- the same decoration was continued on the fire-boards. Sometimes the
- latter were papered; but the paper used was designed expressly for the
- purpose, with a decorative composition of flowers, landscapes, or the
- ever-amusing _chinoiseries_ on which the eighteenth-century designer
- played such endless variations.
- Whether the fireplace in summer should be closed by a board, or left
- open, with the logs laid on the irons, is a question for individual
- taste; but it is certain that if the painted fire-board were revived,
- it might form a very pleasing feature in the decoration of modern
- rooms. The only possible objection to its use is that it interferes
- with ventilation by closing the chimney-opening; but as fire-boards
- are used only at a season when all the windows are open, this drawback
- is hardly worth considering.
- In spite of the fancied advancement in refinement and luxury of
- living, the development of the modern heating apparatus seems likely,
- especially in America, to do away with the open fire. The temperature
- maintained in most American houses by means of hot-air or hot-water
- pipes is so high that even the slight additional warmth of a wood fire
- would be unendurable. Still there are a few exceptions to this rule,
- and in some houses the healthy glow of open fires is preferred to the
- parching atmosphere of steam. Indeed, it might almost be said that the
- good taste and _savoir-vivre_ of the inmates of a house may be guessed
- from the means used for heating it. Old pictures, old furniture and
- fine bindings cannot live in a furnace-baked atmosphere; and those who
- possess such treasures and know their value have an additional motive
- for keeping their houses cool and well ventilated.
- No house can be properly aired in winter without the draughts produced
- by open fires. Fortunately, doctors are beginning to call attention to
- this neglected detail of sanitation; and as dry artificial heat is the
- main source of throat and lung diseases, it is to be hoped that the
- growing taste for open-air life and out-door sports will bring about a
- desire for better ventilation, and a dislike for air-tight stoves,
- gas-fires and steam-heat.
- Aside from the question of health and personal comfort, nothing can be
- more cheerless and depressing than a room without fire on a winter
- day. The more torrid the room, the more abnormal is the contrast
- between the cold hearth and the incandescent temperature. Without a
- fire, the best-appointed drawing-room is as comfortless as the shut-up
- "best parlor" of a New England farm-house. The empty fireplace shows
- that the room is not really lived in and that its appearance of luxury
- and comfort is but a costly sham prepared for the edification of
- visitors.
- FOOTNOTES:
- [20] In Italy, where the walls were frescoed, the architectural
- composition over the mantel was also frequently painted. Examples of
- this are to be seen at the Villa Vertemati, near Chiavenna, and at the
- Villa Giacomelli, at Maser, near Treviso. This practice accounts for
- the fact that in many old architectural drawings of Italian interiors
- a blank wall-space is seen over the mantel.
- [21] It is to be hoped that the recently published English translation
- of M. Émile Bourgeois's book on Louis XIV will do much to remove this
- prejudice.
- [22] It is curious that those who criticize the ornateness of the
- Louis XIV style are often the warmest admirers of the French
- Renaissance, the style of all others most remarkable for its excessive
- use of ornament, exquisite in itself, but quite unrelated to structure
- and independent of general design.
- [23] It is said to have been put at this height in order that the
- porcelain vases should be out of reach. See Daviler, "Cours
- d'Architecture."
- [24] Examples are to be seen in several rooms of the hunting-lodge of
- the kings of Savoy, at Stupinigi, near Turin.
- VII
- CEILINGS AND FLOORS
- To attempt even an outline of the history of ceilings in domestic
- architecture would exceed the scope of this book; nor would it serve
- any practical purpose to trace the early forms of vaulting and
- timbering which preceded the general adoption of the modern plastered
- ceiling. To understand the development of the modern ceiling, however,
- one must trace the two very different influences by which it has been
- shaped: that of the timber roof of the North and that of the brick or
- stone vault of the Latin builders. This twofold tradition has
- curiously affected the details of the modern ceiling. During the
- Renaissance, flat plaster ceilings were not infrequently coffered with
- stucco panels exactly reproducing the lines of timber framing; and in
- the Villa Vertemati, near Chiavenna, there is a curious and
- interesting ceiling of carved wood made in imitation of stucco (see
- Plate XXIII); while one of the rooms in the Palais de Justice at
- Rennes contains an elaborate vaulted ceiling constructed entirely of
- wood, with mouldings nailed on (see Plate XXIV).
- In northern countries, where the ceiling was simply the under side of
- the wooden floor,[25] it was natural that its decoration should
- follow the rectangular subdivisions formed by open timber-framing. In
- the South, however, where the floors were generally of stone, resting
- on stone vaults, the structural conditions were so different that
- although the use of caissons based on the divisions of timber-framing
- was popular both in the Roman and Renaissance periods, the architect
- always felt himself free to treat the ceiling as a flat, undivided
- surface prepared for the application of ornament.
- The idea that there is anything unarchitectural in this method comes
- from an imperfect understanding of the construction of Roman ceilings.
- The vault was the typical Roman ceiling, and the vault presents a
- smooth surface, without any structural projections to modify the
- ornament applied to it. The panelling of a vaulted or flat ceiling was
- as likely to be agreeable to the eye as a similar treatment of the
- walls; but the Roman coffered ceiling and its Renaissance successors
- were the result of a strong sense of decorative fitness rather than of
- any desire to adhere to structural limitations.
- Examples of the timbered ceiling are, indeed, to be found in Italy as
- well as in France and England; and in Venice the flat wooden ceiling,
- panelled upon structural lines, persisted throughout the Renaissance
- period; but in Rome, where the classic influences were always much
- stronger, and where the discovery of the stucco ceilings of ancient
- baths and palaces produced such lasting effects upon the architecture
- of the early Renaissance, the decorative treatment of the stone vault
- was transferred to the flat or coved Renaissance ceiling without a
- thought of its being inapplicable or "insincere." The fear of
- insincerity, in the sense of concealing the anatomy of any part of a
- building, troubled the Renaissance architect no more than it did his
- Gothic predecessor, who had never hesitated to stretch a "ciel" of
- cloth or tapestry over the naked timbers of the mediæval ceiling. The
- duty of exposing structural forms--an obligation that weighs so
- heavily upon the conscience of the modern architect--is of very recent
- origin. Mediæval as well as Renaissance architects thought first of
- adapting their buildings to the uses for which they were intended and
- then of decorating them in such a way as to give pleasure to the eye;
- and the maintenance of that relation which the eye exacts between main
- structural lines and their ornamentation was the only form of
- sincerity which they knew or cared about.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XXIII._
- CARVED WOODEN CEILING, VILLA VERTEMATI.
- XVI CENTURY.
- (SHOWING INFLUENCE OF STUCCO DECORATION.)]
- If a flat ceiling rested on a well-designed cornice, or if a vaulted
- or coved ceiling sprang obviously from walls capable of supporting it,
- the Italian architect did not allow himself to be hampered by any
- pedantic conformity to structural details. The eye once satisfied that
- the ceiling had adequate support, the fit proportioning of its
- decoration was considered far more important than mere technical
- fidelity to the outline of floor-beams and joists. If the Italian
- decorator wished to adorn a ceiling with carved or painted panels he
- used the lines of the timbering to frame his panels, because they
- naturally accorded with his decorative scheme; while, were a large
- central painting to be employed, or the ceiling to be covered with
- reliefs in stucco, he felt no more hesitation in deviating from the
- lines of the timbering than he would have felt in planning the pattern
- of a mosaic or a marble floor without reference to the floor-beams
- beneath it.
- In France and England it was natural that timber-construction should
- long continue to regulate the design of the ceiling. The Roman vault
- lined with stone caissons, or with a delicate tracery of stucco-work,
- was not an ever-present precedent in northern Europe. Tradition
- pointed to the open-timbered roof; and as Italy furnished numerous and
- brilliant examples of decorative treatment adapted to this form of
- ceiling, it was to be expected that both in France and England the
- national form should be preserved long after Italian influences had
- established themselves in both countries. In fact, it is interesting
- to note that in France, where the artistic feeling was much finer, and
- the sense of fitness and power of adaptation were more fully
- developed, than in England, the lines of the timbered ceiling
- persisted throughout the Renaissance and Louis XIII periods; whereas
- in England the Elizabethan architects, lost in the mazes of Italian
- detail, without a guiding perception of its proper application,
- abandoned the timbered ceiling, with its eminently architectural
- subdivisions, for a flat plaster surface over which geometrical
- flowers in stucco meandered in endless sinuosities, unbroken by a
- single moulding, and repeating themselves with the maddening
- persistency of wall-paper pattern. This style of ornamentation was
- done away with by Inigo Jones and his successors, who restored the
- architectural character of the ceiling, whether flat or vaulted; and
- thereafter panelling persisted in England until the French Revolution
- brought about the general downfall of taste.[26]
- In France, at the beginning of the eighteenth century, the liking for
- _petits appartements_ led to greater lightness in all kinds of
- decorative treatment; and the ceilings of the Louis XV period, while
- pleasing in detail, are open to the criticism of being somewhat weak
- in form. Still, they are always _compositions_, and their light
- traceries, though perhaps too dainty and fragile in themselves, are so
- disposed as to form a clearly marked design, instead of being allowed
- to wander in a monotonous network over the whole surface of the
- ceiling, like the ubiquitous Tudor rose. Isaac Ware, trained in the
- principles of form which the teachings of Inigo Jones had so deeply
- impressed upon English architects, ridicules the "petty wildnesses" of
- the French style; but if the Louis XV ceiling lost for a time its
- architectural character, this was soon to be restored by Gabriel and
- his followers, while at the same period in England the forcible
- mouldings of Inigo Jones's school were fading into the ineffectual
- grace of Adam's laurel-wreaths and velaria.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XXIV._
- CEILING IN THE PALAIS DE JUSTICE, RENNES.
- LOUIS XIV PERIOD.
- (WOODEN CEILING IMITATING MASONRY VAULTING AND STUCCO
- ORNAMENTATION.)]
- In the general effect of the room, the form of the ceiling is of more
- importance than its decoration. In rooms of a certain size and height,
- a flat surface overhead looks monotonous, and the ceiling should be
- vaulted or coved.[27] Endless modifications of this form of treatment
- are to be found in the architectural treatises of the seventeenth and
- eighteenth centuries, as well as in the buildings of that period.
- A coved ceiling greatly increases the apparent height of a low-studded
- room; but rooms of this kind should not be treated with an order,
- since the projection of the cornice below the springing of the cove
- will lower the walls so much as to defeat the purpose for which the
- cove has been used. In such rooms the cove should rise directly from
- the walls; and this treatment suggests the important rule that where
- the cove is not supported by a cornice the ceiling decoration should
- be of very light character. A heavy panelled ceiling should not rest
- on the walls without the intervention of a strongly profiled cornice.
- The French Louis XV decoration, with its fanciful embroidery of stucco
- ornament, is well suited to coved ceilings springing directly from
- the walls in a room of low stud; while a ceiling divided into panels
- with heavy architectural mouldings, whether it be flat or vaulted,
- looks best when the walls are treated with a complete order.
- Durand, in his lectures on architecture, in speaking of cornices lays
- down the following excellent rules: "Interior cornices must
- necessarily differ more or less from those belonging to the orders as
- used externally, though in rooms of reasonable height these
- differences need be but slight; but if the stud be low, as sometimes
- is inevitable, the cornice must be correspondingly narrowed, and given
- an excessive projection, in order to increase the apparent height of
- the room. Moreover, as in the interior of the house the light is much
- less bright than outside, the cornice should be so profiled that the
- juncture of the mouldings shall form not right angles, but acute
- angles, with spaces between the mouldings serving to detach the latter
- still more clearly from each other."
- The choice of the substance out of which a ceiling is to be made
- depends somewhat upon the dimensions of the room, the height of the
- stud and the decoration of the walls. A heavily panelled wooden
- ceiling resting upon walls either frescoed or hung with stuff is
- likely to seem oppressive; but, as in all other kinds of decoration,
- the effect produced depends far more upon the form and the choice of
- ornamental detail than upon the material used. Wooden ceilings,
- however, both from the nature of the construction and the kind of
- ornament which may most suitably be applied to them, are of necessity
- rather heavy in appearance, and should therefore be used only in large
- and high-studded rooms the walls of which are panelled in wood.[28]
- Stucco and fresco-painting are adapted to every variety of decoration,
- from the light traceries of a boudoir ceiling to the dome of the
- _salon à l'Italienne_; but the design must be chosen with strict
- regard to the size and height of the room and to the proposed
- treatment of its walls. The cornice forms the connecting link between
- walls and ceiling and it is essential to the harmony of any scheme of
- decoration that this important member should be carefully designed. It
- is useless to lavish money on the adornment of walls and ceiling
- connected by an ugly cornice.
- The same objections extend to the clumsy plaster mouldings which in
- many houses disfigure the ceiling. To paint or gild a ceiling of this
- kind only attracts attention to its ugliness. When the expense of
- removing the mouldings and filling up the holes in the plaster is
- considered too great, it is better to cover the bulbous rosettes and
- pendentives with kalsomine than to attempt their embellishment by
- means of any polychrome decoration. The cost of removing plaster
- ornaments is not great, however, and a small outlay will replace an
- ugly cornice by one of architectural design; so that a little economy
- in buying window-hangings or chair-coverings often makes up for the
- additional expense of these changes. One need only look at the
- ceilings in the average modern house to see what a thing of horror
- plaster may become in the hands of an untrained "designer."
- The same general principles of composition suggested for the treatment
- of walls may be applied to ceiling-decoration. Thus it is essential
- that where there is a division of parts, one part shall perceptibly
- predominate; and this, in a ceiling, should be the central division.
- The chief defect of the coffered Renaissance ceiling is the lack of
- this predominating part. Great as may have been the decorative skill
- expended on the treatment of beams and panels, the coffered ceiling
- of equal-sized divisions seems to press down upon the spectator's
- head; whereas the large central panel gives an idea of height that the
- great ceiling-painters were quick to enhance by glimpses of cloud and
- sky, or some aerial effect, as in Mantegna's incomparable ceiling of
- the Sala degli Sposi in the ducal palace of Mantua.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XXV._
- CEILING OF THE SALA DEGLI SPOSI, DUCAL PALACE, MANTUA.
- BY ANDREA MANTEGNA, 1474.]
- Ceiling-decoration should never be a literal reproduction of
- wall-decoration. The different angle and greater distance at which
- ceilings are viewed demand a quite different treatment and it is to
- the disregard of this fact that most badly designed ceilings owe their
- origin. Even in the high days of art there was a tendency on the part
- of some decorators to confound the two plane surfaces of wall and
- ceiling, and one might cite many wall-designs which have been
- transferred to the ceiling without being rearranged to fit their new
- position. Instances of this kind have never been so general as in the
- present day. The reaction from the badly designed mouldings and
- fungoid growths that characterized the ceilings of forty years ago has
- led to the use of attenuated laurel-wreaths combined with other puny
- attributes taken from Sheraton cabinets and Adam mantel-pieces. These
- so-called ornaments, always somewhat lacking in character, become
- absolutely futile when viewed from below.
- This pressed-flower ornamentation is a direct precedent to the modern
- ceiling covered with wall-paper. One would think that the
- inappropriateness of this treatment was obvious; but since it has
- become popular enough to warrant the manufacture of specially designed
- ceiling-papers, some protest should be made. The necessity for hiding
- cracks in the plaster is the reason most often given for papering
- ceilings; but the cost of mending cracks is small and a plaster
- ceiling lasts much longer than is generally thought. It need never
- be taken down unless it is actually falling; and as well-made repairs
- strengthen and improve the entire surface, a much-mended ceiling is
- stronger than one that is just beginning to crack. If the cost of
- repairing must be avoided, a smooth white lining-paper should be
- chosen in place of one of the showy and vulgar papers which serve only
- to attract attention.
- Of all forms of ceiling adornment painting is the most beautiful.
- Italy, which contains the three perfect ceilings of the world--those
- of Mantegna in the ducal palace of Mantua (see Plate XXV), of Perugino
- in the Sala del Cambio at Perugia and of Araldi in the Convent of St.
- Paul at Parma--is the best field for the study of this branch of art.
- From the semi-classical vaults of the fifteenth century, with their
- Roman arabesques and fruit-garlands framing human figures detached as
- mere ornament against a background of solid color, to the massive
- goddesses and broad Virgilian landscapes of the Carracci and to the
- piled-up perspectives of Giordano's school of prestidigitators,
- culminating in the great Tiepolo, Italian art affords examples of
- every temperament applied to the solution of one of the most
- interesting problems in decoration.
- Such ceilings as those on which Raphael and Giovanni da Udine worked
- together, combining painted arabesques and medallions with stucco
- reliefs, are admirably suited to small low-studded rooms and might
- well be imitated by painters incapable of higher things.
- There is but one danger in adapting this decoration to modern
- use--that is, the temptation to sacrifice scale and general
- composition to the search after refinement of detail. It cannot be
- denied that some of the decorations of the school of Giovanni da Udine
- are open to this criticism. The ornamentation of the great loggia of
- the Villa Madama is unquestionably out of scale with the dimensions
- of the structure. Much exquisite detail is lost in looking up past the
- great piers and the springing of the massive arches to the lace-work
- that adorns the vaulting. In this case the composition is less at
- fault than the scale: the decorations of the semi-domes at the Villa
- Madama, if transferred to a small mezzanin room, would be found to
- "compose" perfectly. Charming examples of the use of this style in
- small apartments may be studied in the rooms of the Casino del Grotto,
- near Mantua.
- The tendency of many modern decorators to sacrifice composition to
- detail, and to neglect the observance of proportion between ornament
- and structure, makes the adaptation of Renaissance stucco designs a
- somewhat hazardous undertaking; but the very care required to preserve
- the scale and to accentuate the general lines of the design affords
- good training in the true principles of composition.
- Equally well suited to modern use are the designs in arabesque with
- which, in France, Bérain and his followers painted the ceilings of
- small rooms during the Louis XIV period (see Plate XXVI). With the
- opening of the eighteenth century the Bérain arabesques, animated by
- the touch of Watteau, Huet and J.-B. Leprince, blossomed into
- trellis-like designs alive with birds and monkeys, Chinese mandarins
- balancing umbrellas, and nymphs and shepherdesses under slender
- classical ruins. Side by side with the monumental work of such artists
- as Lebrun and Lesueur, Coypel, Vouet and Natoire, this light style of
- composition was always in favor for the decoration of _petits
- appartements_: the most famous painters of the day did not think it
- beneath them to furnish designs for such purposes (see Plate XXVII).
- In moderate-sized rooms which are to be decorated in a simple and
- inexpensive manner, a plain plaster ceiling with well-designed
- cornice is preferable to any device for producing showy effects at
- small cost. It may be laid down as a general rule in house-decoration
- that what must be done cheaply should be done simply. It is better to
- pay for the best plastering than to use a cheaper quality and then to
- cover the cracks with lincrusta or ceiling-paper. This is true of all
- such expedients: let the fundamental work be good in design and
- quality and the want of ornament will not be felt.
- In America the return to a more substantial way of building and the
- tendency to discard wood for brick or stone whenever possible will
- doubtless lead in time to the use of brick, stone or marble floors.
- These floors, associated in the minds of most Americans with shivering
- expeditions through damp Italian palaces, are in reality perfectly
- suited to the dry American climate, and even the most anæmic person
- could hardly object to brick or marble covered by heavy rugs.
- The inlaid marble floors of the Italian palaces, whether composed of
- square or diamond-shaped blocks, or decorated with a large design in
- different colors, are unsurpassed in beauty; while in high-studded
- rooms where there is little pattern on the walls and a small amount of
- furniture, elaborately designed mosaic floors with sweeping arabesques
- and geometrical figures are of great decorative value.
- Floors of these substances have the merit of being not only more
- architectural in character, more solid and durable, but also easier to
- keep clean. This should especially commend them to the
- hygienically-minded American housekeeper, since floors that may be
- washed are better suited to our climate than those which must be
- covered with a nailed-down carpet.
- Next in merit to brick or marble comes the parquet of oak or other
- hard wood; but even this looks inadequate in rooms of great
- architectural importance. In ball-rooms a hard-wood floor is generally
- regarded as a necessity; but in vestibule, staircase, dining-room or
- saloon, marble is superior to anything else. The design of the parquet
- floor should be simple and unobtrusive. The French, who brought this
- branch of floor-laying to perfection, would never have tolerated the
- crudely contrasted woods that make the modern parquet so aggressive.
- Like the walls of a room, the floor is a background: it should not
- furnish pattern, but set off whatever is placed upon it. The
- perspective effects dear to the modern floor-designer are the climax
- of extravagance. A floor should not only be, but appear to be, a
- perfectly level surface, without simulated bosses or concavities.
- In choosing rugs and carpets the subject of design should be carefully
- studied. The Oriental carpet-designers have always surpassed their
- European rivals. The patterns of Eastern rugs are invariably well
- composed, with skilfully conventionalized figures in flat unshaded
- colors. Even the Oriental rug of the present day is well drawn; but
- the colors used by Eastern manufacturers since the introduction of
- aniline dyes are so discordant that these rugs are inferior to most
- modern European carpets.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XXVI._
- CEILING IN THE STYLE OF BÉRAIN.
- LOUIS XIV PERIOD.]
- In houses with deal floors, nailed-down carpets are usually considered
- a necessity, and the designing of such carpets has improved so much in
- the last ten or fifteen years that a sufficient choice of unobtrusive
- geometrical patterns may now be found. The composition of European
- carpets woven in one piece, like rugs, has never been satisfactory.
- Even the splendid _tapis de Savonnerie_ made in France at the royal
- manufactory during the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries were not
- so true to the best principles of design as the old Oriental rugs. In
- Europe there was always a tendency to transfer wall or ceiling-decoration
- to floor-coverings. Such incongruities as architectural mouldings,
- highly modelled trophies and human masks appear in most of the
- European carpets from the time of Louis XIV to the present day; and
- except when copying Eastern models the European designers were subject
- to strange lapses from taste. There is no reason why a painter should
- not simulate loggia and sky on a flat plaster ceiling, since no one
- will try to use this sham opening as a means of exit; but the
- carpet-designer who puts picture-frames and human faces under foot,
- though he does not actually deceive, produces on the eye a momentary
- startling sense of obstruction. Any _trompe-l'oeil_ is permissible in
- decorative art if it gives an impression of pleasure; but the inherent
- sense of fitness is shocked by the act of walking upon upturned faces.
- Recent carpet-designs, though usually free from such obvious
- incongruities, have seldom more than a negative merit. The
- unconventionalized flower still shows itself, and even when banished
- from the centre of the carpet lingers in the border which accompanies
- it. The vulgarity of these borders is the chief objection to using
- carpets of European manufacture as rugs, instead of nailing them to
- the floor. It is difficult to find a border that is not too wide, and
- of which the design is a simple conventional figure in flat unshaded
- colors. If used at all, a carpet with a border should always be in the
- form of a rug, laid in the middle of the room, and not cut to follow
- all the ins and outs of the floor, as such adaptation not only narrows
- the room but emphasizes any irregularity in its plan.
- In houses with deal floors, where nailed-down carpets are used in all
- the rooms, a restful effect is produced by covering the whole of each
- story with the same carpet, the door-sills being removed so that the
- carpet may extend from one room to another. In small town houses,
- especially, this will be found much less fatiguing to the eye than the
- usual manner of covering the floor of each room with carpets differing
- in color and design.
- Where several rooms are carpeted alike, the floor-covering chosen
- should be quite plain, or patterned with some small geometrical figure
- in a darker shade of the foundation color; and green, dark blue or red
- will be found most easy to combine with the different color-schemes of
- the rooms.
- Pale tints should be avoided in the selection of carpets. It is better
- that the color-scale should ascend gradually from the dark tone of
- floor or carpet to the faint half-tints of the ceiling. The opposite
- combination--that of a pale carpet with a dark ceiling--lowers the
- stud and produces an impression of top-heaviness and gloom; indeed, in
- a room where the ceiling is overladen, a dark rich-toned carpet will
- do much to lighten it, whereas a pale floor-covering will bring it
- down, as it were, on the inmates' heads.
- Stair-carpets should be of a strong full color and, if possible,
- without pattern. It is fatiguing to see a design meant for a
- horizontal surface constrained to follow the ins and outs of a flight
- of steps; and the use of pattern where not needed is always
- meaningless, and interferes with a decided color-effect where the
- latter might have been of special advantage to the general scheme of
- decoration.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XXVII._
- CEILING IN THE CHÂTEAU OF CHANTILLY.
- LOUIS XV PERIOD.
- (EXAMPLE OF CHINOISERIE DECORATION.)]
- FOOTNOTES:
- [25] In France, until the sixteenth century, the same
- word--_plancher_--was used to designate both floor and ceiling.
- [26] For a fine example of an English stucco ceiling, see Plate XIII.
- [27] The flat Venetian ceilings, such as those in the ducal palace,
- with their richly carved wood-work and glorious paintings, beautiful
- as they have been made by art, are not so fine architecturally as a
- domed or coved ceiling.
- [28] For an example of a wooden ceiling which is too heavy for the
- wall-decoration below it, see Plate XLIV.
- VIII
- ENTRANCE AND VESTIBULE
- The decoration of the entrance necessarily depends on the nature of
- the house and its situation. A country house, where visitors are few
- and life is simple, demands a less formal treatment than a house in a
- city or town; while a villa in a watering-place where there is much in
- common with town life has necessarily many points of resemblance to a
- town house.
- It should be borne in mind of entrances in general that, while the
- main purpose of a door is to admit, its secondary purpose is to
- exclude. The outer door, which separates the hall or vestibule from
- the street, should clearly proclaim itself an effectual barrier. It
- should look strong enough to give a sense of security, and be so plain
- in design as to offer no chance of injury by weather and give no
- suggestion of interior decoration.
- The best ornamentation for an entrance-door is simple panelling, with
- bold architectural mouldings and as little decorative detail as
- possible. The necessary ornament should be contributed by the design
- of locks, hinges and handles. These, like the door itself, should be
- strong and serviceable, with nothing finikin in their treatment, and
- made of a substance which does not require cleaning. For the latter
- reason, bronze and iron are more fitting than brass or steel.
- In treating the vestibule, careful study is required to establish a
- harmony between the decorative elements inside and outside the house.
- The vestibule should form a natural and easy transition from the plain
- architecture of the street to the privacy of the interior (see Plate
- XXVIII).
- No portion of the inside of the house being more exposed to the
- weather, great pains should be taken to avoid using in its decoration
- materials easily damaged by rain or dust, such as carpets or
- wall-paper. The decoration should at once produce the impression of
- being weather-proof.
- Marble, stone, scagliola, or painted stucco are for this reason the
- best materials. If wood is used, it should be painted, as dust and
- dirt soon soil it, and unless its finish be water-proof it will
- require continual varnishing. The decorations of the vestibule should
- be as permanent as possible in character, in order to avoid incessant
- small repairs.
- The floor should be of stone, marble, or tiles; even a linoleum or
- oil-cloth of sober pattern is preferable to a hard-wood floor in so
- exposed a situation. For the same reason, it is best to treat the
- walls with a decoration of stone or marble. In simpler houses the same
- effect may be produced at much less cost by dividing the wall-spaces
- into panels, with wooden mouldings applied directly to the plaster,
- the whole being painted in oil, either in one uniform tint or in
- varying shades of some cold sober color. This subdued color-scheme
- will produce an agreeable contrast with the hall or staircase, which,
- being a degree nearer the centre of the house, should receive a gayer
- and more informal treatment than the vestibule.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XXVIII._
- ANTECHAMBER IN THE VILLA CAMBIASO, GENOA.
- BUILT BY ALESSI, XVI CENTURY.]
- The vestibule usually has two doors: an outer one opening toward the
- street and an inner one giving into the hall; but when the outer is
- entirely of wood, without glass, and must therefore be left open
- during the day, the vestibule is usually subdivided by an inner glass
- door placed a few feet from the entrance. This arrangement has the
- merit of keeping the house warm and of affording a shelter to the
- servants who, during an entertainment, are usually compelled to wait
- outside. The French architect always provides an antechamber for this
- purpose.
- No furniture which is easily soiled or damaged, or difficult to keep
- clean, is appropriate in a vestibule. In large and imposing houses
- marble or stone benches and tables should be used, and the
- ornamentation may consist of statues, vases, or busts on pedestals
- (see Plate XXIX). When the decoration is simpler and wooden benches
- are used, they should resemble those made for French gardens, with
- seats of one piece of wood, or of broad thick slats; while in small
- vestibules, benches and chairs with cane seats are appropriate.
- The excellent reproductions of Robbia ware made by Cantagalli of
- Florence look well against painted walls; while plaster or terra-cotta
- bas-reliefs are less expensive and equally decorative, especially
- against a pale-blue or green background.
- The lantern, the traditional form of fixture for lighting vestibules,
- is certainly the best in so exposed a situation; and though where
- electric light is used draughts need not be considered, the sense of
- fitness requires that a light in such a position should always have
- the semblance of being protected.
- IX
- HALL AND STAIRS
- What is technically known as the staircase (in German the
- _Treppenhaus_) has, in our lax modern speech, come to be designated as
- the hall.
- In Gwilt's _Encyclopedia of Architecture_ the staircase is defined as
- "that part or subdivision of a building containing the stairs which
- enable people to ascend or descend from one floor to another"; while
- the hall is described as follows: "The first large apartment on
- entering a house.... In magnificent edifices, where the hall is larger
- and loftier than usual, and is placed in the middle of the house, it
- is called a saloon; and a royal apartment consists of a hall, or
- chamber of guards, etc."
- It is clear that, in the technical acceptance of the term, a hall is
- something quite different from a staircase; yet the two words were
- used interchangeably by so early a writer as Isaac Ware, who, in his
- _Complete Body of Architecture_, published in 1756, continually speaks
- of the staircase as the hall. This confusion of terms is difficult to
- explain, for in early times the staircase was as distinct from the
- hall as it continued to be in France and Italy, and, with rare
- exceptions, in England also, until the present century.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XXIX._
- ANTECHAMBER IN THE DURAZZO PALACE, GENOA.
- DECORATED BY TORRIGIANI. LATE XVIII CENTURY.]
- In glancing over the plans of the feudal dwellings of northern Europe
- it will be seen that, far from being based on any definite
- conception, they were made up of successive accretions about the
- nobleman's keep. The first room to attach itself to the keep was the
- "hall," a kind of microcosm in which sleeping, eating, entertaining
- guests and administering justice succeeded each other or went on
- simultaneously. In the course of time various rooms, such as the
- parlor, the kitchen, the offices, the muniment-room and the lady's
- bower, were added to the primitive hall; but these were rather
- incidental necessities than parts of an organized scheme of
- planning.[29] In this agglomeration of apartments the stairs found a
- place where they could. Space being valuable, they were generally
- carried up spirally in the thickness of the wall, or in an
- angle-turret. Owing to enforced irregularity of plan, and perhaps to
- the desire to provide numerous separate means of access to the
- different parts of the dwelling, each castle usually contained several
- staircases, no one of which was more important than the others.
- It was in Italy that stairs first received attention as a feature in
- the general composition of the house. There, from the outset, all the
- conditions had been different. The domestic life of the upper classes
- having developed from the eleventh century onward in the comparative
- security of the walled town, it was natural that house-planning should
- be less irregular,[30] and that more regard should be given to
- considerations of comfort and dignity. In early Italian palaces the
- stairs either ascended through the open central _cortile_ to an
- arcaded gallery on the first floor, as in the Gondi palace and the
- Bargello at Florence, or were carried up in straight flights between
- walls.[31] This was, in fact, the usual way of building stairs in
- Italy until the end of the fifteenth century. These enclosed stairs
- usually started near the vaulted entranceway leading from the street
- to the _cortile_. Gradually the space at the foot of the stairs, which
- at first was small, increased in size and in importance of decorative
- treatment; while the upper landing opened into an antechamber which
- became the centre of the principal suite of apartments. With the
- development of the Palladian style, the whole staircase (provided the
- state apartments were not situated on the ground floor) assumed more
- imposing dimensions; though it was not until a much later date that
- the monumental staircase so often regarded as one of the chief
- features of the Italian Renaissance began to be built. Indeed, a
- detailed examination of the Italian palaces shows that even in the
- seventeenth and eighteenth centuries such staircases as were built by
- Fontana in the royal palace at Naples, by Juvara in the Palazzo Madama
- at Turin and by Vanvitelli at Caserta, were seen only in royal
- palaces. Even Morelli's staircase in the Braschi palace in Rome,
- magnificent as it is, hardly reaches the popular conception of the
- Italian state staircase--a conception probably based rather upon the
- great open stairs of the Genoese _cortili_ than upon any actually
- existing staircases. It is certain that until late in the seventeenth
- century (as Bernini's Vatican staircase shows) inter-mural stairs were
- thought grand enough for the most splendid palaces of Italy (see Plate
- XXX).
- [Illustration: _PLATE XXX._
- STAIRCASE IN THE PARODI PALACE, GENOA.
- XVI CENTURY.
- (SHOWING INTER-MURAL STAIRS AND MARBLE FLOOR.)]
- The spiral staircase, soon discarded by Italian architects save as
- a means of secret communication or for the use of servants, held
- its own in France throughout the Renaissance. Its structural
- difficulties afforded scope for the exercise of that marvellous, if
- sometimes superfluous, ingenuity which distinguished the Gothic
- builders. The spiral staircase in the court-yard at Blois is an
- example of this kind of skilful engineering and of the somewhat
- fatiguing use of ornament not infrequently accompanying it; while such
- anomalies as the elaborate out-of-door spiral staircase enclosed
- within the building at Chambord are still more in the nature of a
- _tour de force_,--something perfect in itself, but not essential to
- the organism of the whole.
- Viollet-le-Duc, in his dictionary of architecture, under the heading
- _Château_, has given a sympathetic and ingenious explanation of the
- tenacity with which the French aristocracy clung to the obsolete
- complications of Gothic house-planning and structure long after
- frequent expeditions across the Alps had made them familiar with the
- simpler and more rational method of the Italian architects. It may be,
- as he suggests, that centuries of feudal life, with its surface of
- savagery and violence and its undercurrent treachery, had fostered in
- the nobles of northern Europe a desire for security and isolation that
- found expression in the intricate planning of their castles long after
- the advance of civilization had made these precautions unnecessary. It
- seems more probable, however, that the French architects of the
- Renaissance made the mistake of thinking that the essence of the
- classic styles lay in the choice and application of ornamental
- details. This exaggerated estimate of the importance of detail is very
- characteristic of an imperfect culture; and the French architects who
- in the fifteenth century were eagerly taking their first lessons from
- their contemporaries south of the Alps, had behind them nothing like
- the great synthetic tradition of the Italian masters. Certainly it
- was not until the Northern builders learned that the beauty of the old
- buildings was, above all, a matter of proportion, that their own
- style, freed from its earlier incoherencies, set out on the line of
- unbroken national development which it followed with such harmonious
- results until the end of the eighteenth century.
- In Italy the staircase often gave directly upon the entranceway; in
- France it was always preceded by a vestibule, and the upper landing
- invariably led into an antechamber.
- In England the relation between vestibule, hall and staircase was
- never so clearly established as on the Continent. The old English
- hall, so long the centre of feudal life, preserved its somewhat
- composite character after the _grand'salle_ of France and Italy had
- been broken up into the vestibule, the guard-room and the saloon. In
- the grandest Tudor houses the entrance-door usually opened directly
- into this hall. To obtain in some measure the privacy which a
- vestibule would have given, the end of the hall nearest the
- entrance-door was often cut off by a screen that supported the
- musicians' gallery. The corridor formed by this screen led to the
- staircase, usually placed behind the hall, and the gallery opened on
- the first landing of the stairs. This use of the screen at one end of
- the hall had so strong a hold upon English habits that it was never
- quite abandoned. Even after French architecture and house-planning had
- come into fashion in the eighteenth century, a house with a vestibule
- remained the rarest of exceptions in England; and the relative privacy
- afforded by the Gothic screen was then lost by substituting for the
- latter an open arcade, of great decorative effect, but ineffectual in
- shutting off the hall from the front door.
- The introduction of the Palladian style by Inigo Jones transformed
- the long and often narrow Tudor hall into the many-storied central
- saloon of the Italian villa, with galleries reached by concealed
- staircases, and lofty domed ceiling; but it was still called the hall,
- it still served as a vestibule, or means of access to the rest of the
- house, and, curiously enough, it usually adjoined another apartment,
- often of the same dimensions, called a saloon. Perhaps the best way of
- defining the English hall of this period is to say that it was really
- an Italian saloon, but that it was used as a vestibule and called a
- hall.
- Through all these changes the staircase remained shut off from the
- hall, upon which it usually opened. It was very unusual, except in
- small middle-class houses or suburban villas, to put the stairs in the
- hall, or, more correctly speaking, to make the front door open into
- the staircase. There are, however, several larger houses in which the
- stairs are built in the hall. Inigo Jones, in remodelling Castle Ashby
- for the Earl of Northampton, followed this plan; though this is
- perhaps not a good instance to cite, as it may have been difficult to
- find place for a separate staircase. At Chevening, in Kent, built by
- Inigo Jones for the Earl of Sussex, the stairs are also in the hall;
- and the same arrangement is seen at Shobden Court, at West Wycombe,
- built by J. Donowell for Lord le Despencer (where the stairs are shut
- off by a screen) and at Hurlingham, built late in the eighteenth
- century by G. Byfield.
- This digression has been made in order to show the origin of the
- modern English and American practice of placing the stairs in the hall
- and doing away with the vestibule. The vestibule never formed part of
- the English house, but the stairs were usually divided from the hall
- in houses of any importance; and it is difficult to see whence the
- modern architect has derived his idea of the combined hall and
- staircase. The tendency to merge into one any two apartments designed
- for different uses shows a retrogression in house-planning; and while
- it is fitting that the vestibule or hall should adjoin the staircase,
- there is no good reason for uniting them and there are many for
- keeping them apart.
- The staircase in a private house is for the use of those who inhabit
- it; the vestibule or hall is necessarily used by persons in no way
- concerned with the private life of the inmates. If the stairs, the
- main artery of the house, be carried up through the vestibule, there
- is no security from intrusion. Even the plan of making the vestibule
- precede the staircase, though better, is not the best. In a properly
- planned house the vestibule should open on a hall or antechamber of
- moderate size, giving access to the rooms on the ground floor, and
- this antechamber should lead into the staircase. It is only in houses
- where all the living-rooms are up-stairs that the vestibule may open
- directly into the staircase without lessening the privacy of the
- house.
- In Italy, where wood was little employed in domestic architecture,
- stairs were usually of stone. Marble came into general use in the
- grander houses when, in the seventeenth century, the stairs, instead
- of being carried up between walls, were often placed in an open
- staircase. The balustrade was usually of stone or marble, iron being
- much less used than in France.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XXXI._
- STAIRCASE OF THE HÔTEL DE VILLE, NANCY.
- LOUIS XV PERIOD.
- BUILT BY HÉRÉ DE CORNY; STAIR-RAIL BY JEAN LAMOUR.]
- In the latter country the mediæval stairs, especially in the houses of
- the middle class, were often built of wood; but this material was soon
- abandoned, and from the time of Louis XIV stairs of stone with
- wrought-iron rails are a distinctive feature of French domestic
- architecture. The use of wrought-iron in French decoration received a
- strong impulse from the genius of Jean Lamour, who, when King
- Stanislas of Poland remodelled the town of Nancy early in the reign of
- Louis XV, adorned its streets and public buildings with specimens
- of iron-work unmatched in any other part of the world. Since then
- French decorators have expended infinite talent in devising the
- beautiful stair-rails and balconies which are the chief ornament of
- innumerable houses throughout France (see Plates XXXI and XXXII).
- Stair-rails of course followed the various modifications of taste
- which marked the architecture of the day. In the seventeenth and early
- eighteenth centuries they were noted for severe richness of design.
- With the development of the rocaille manner their lines grew lighter
- and more fanciful, while the influence of Gabriel, which, toward the
- end of the reign of Louis XV, brought about a return to classic
- models, manifested itself in a simplified mode of treatment. At this
- period the outline of a classic baluster formed a favorite motive for
- the iron rail. Toward the close of the eighteenth century the designs
- for these rails grew thin and poor, with a predominance of upright
- iron bars divided at long intervals by some meagre medallion or
- geometrical figure. The exuberant sprays and volutes of the rococo
- period and the architectural lines of the Louis XVI style were alike
- absent from these later designs, which are chiefly marked by the
- negative merit of inoffensiveness.
- In the old French stair-rails steel was sometimes combined with gilded
- iron. The famous stair-rail of the Palais Royal, designed by Coutant
- d'Ivry, is made of steel and iron, and the Duc d'Aumale copied this
- combination in the stair-rail at Chantilly. There is little to
- recommend the substitution of steel for iron in such cases. It is
- impossible to keep a steel stair-rail clean and free from rust, except
- by painting it; and since it must be painted, iron is the more
- suitable material.
- In France the iron rail is usually painted black, though a very dark
- blue is sometimes preferred. Black is the better color, as it forms a
- stronger contrast with the staircase walls, which are presumably
- neutral in tint and severe in treatment. Besides, as iron is painted,
- not to improve its appearance, but to prevent its rusting, the color
- which most resembles its own is more appropriate. In French houses of
- a certain importance the iron stair-rail often had a few touches of
- gilding, but these were sparingly applied.
- In England wooden stair-rails were in great favor during the Tudor and
- Elizabethan period. These rails were marked rather by fanciful
- elaboration of detail than by intrinsic merit of design, and are
- doubtless more beautiful now that time has given them its patina, than
- they were when first made.
- With the Palladian style came the classic balustrade of stone or
- marble, or sometimes, in simpler houses, of wood. Iron rails were
- seldom used in England, and those to be found in some of the great
- London houses (as in Carlton House, Chesterfield House and Norfolk
- House) were probably due to the French influence which made itself
- felt in English domestic architecture during the eighteenth century.
- This influence, however, was never more than sporadic; and until the
- decline of decorative art at the close of the eighteenth century,
- Italian rather than French taste gave the note to English decoration.
- The interrelation of vestibule, hall and staircase having been
- explained, the subject of decorative detail must next be considered;
- but before turning to this, it should be mentioned that hereafter the
- space at the foot of the stairs, though properly a part of the
- staircase, will for the sake of convenience be called _the hall_,
- since in the present day it goes by that name in England and America.
- In contrasting the vestibule with the hall, it was pointed out that
- the latter might be treated in a gayer and more informal manner than
- the former. It must be remembered, however, that as the vestibule is
- the introduction to the hall, so the hall is the introduction to the
- living-rooms of the house; and it follows that the hall must be as
- much more formal than the living-rooms as the vestibule is more formal
- than the hall. It is necessary to emphasize this because the tendency
- of recent English and American decoration has been to treat the hall,
- not as a hall, but as a living-room. Whatever superficial attractions
- this treatment may possess, its inappropriateness will be seen when
- the purpose of the hall is considered. The hall is a means of access
- to all the rooms on each floor; on the ground floor it usually leads
- to the chief living-rooms of the house as well as to the vestibule and
- street; in addition to this, in modern houses even of some importance
- it generally contains the principal stairs of the house, so that it is
- the centre upon which every part of the house directly or indirectly
- opens. This publicity is increased by the fact that the hall must be
- crossed by the servant who opens the front door, and by any one
- admitted to the house. It follows that the hall, in relation to the
- rooms of the house, is like a public square in relation to the private
- houses around it. For some reason this obvious fact has been ignored
- by many recent decorators, who have chosen to treat halls like rooms
- of the most informal character, with open fireplaces, easy-chairs for
- lounging and reading, tables with lamps, books and magazines, and all
- the appointments of a library. This disregard of the purpose of the
- hall, like most mistakes in household decoration, has a very natural
- origin. When, in the first reaction from the discomfort and formality
- of sixty years ago, people began, especially in England, to study the
- arrangement of the old Tudor and Elizabethan houses, many of these
- were found to contain large panelled halls opening directly upon the
- porch or the terrace. The mellow tones of the wood-work; the bold
- treatment of the stairs, shut off as they were merely by a screen; the
- heraldic imagery of the hooded stone chimney-piece and of the carved
- or stuccoed ceiling, made these halls the chief feature of the house;
- while the rooms opening from them were so often insufficient for the
- requirements of modern existence, that the life of the inmates
- necessarily centred in the hall. Visitors to such houses saw only the
- picturesqueness of the arrangement--the huge logs glowing on the
- hearth, the books and flowers on the old carved tables, the family
- portraits on the walls; and, charmed with the impression received,
- they ordered their architects to reproduce for them a hall which, even
- in the original Tudor houses, was a survival of older social
- conditions.
- One might think that the recent return to classic forms of
- architecture would have done away with the Tudor hall; but, except in
- a few instances, this has not been the case. In fact, in the greater
- number of large houses, and especially of country houses, built in
- America since the revival of Renaissance and Palladian architecture, a
- large many-storied hall communicating directly with the vestibule, and
- containing the principal stairs of the house, has been the distinctive
- feature. If there were any practical advantages in this overgrown
- hall, it might be regarded as one of those rational modifications in
- plan which mark the difference between an unreasoning imitation of a
- past style and the intelligent application of its principles; but the
- Tudor hall, in its composite character as vestibule, parlor and
- dining-room, is only another instance of the sacrifice of convenience
- to archaism.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XXXII._
- STAIRCASE IN THE PALACE OF FONTAINEBLEAU.
- LOUIS XV PERIOD.]
- The abnormal development of the modern staircase-hall cannot be
- defended on the plea sometimes advanced that it is a roofed-in
- adaptation of the great open _cortile_ of the Genoese palace, since
- there is no reason for adapting a plan so useless and so unsuited to
- our climate and way of living. The beautiful central _cortile_ of the
- Italian palace, with its monumental open stairs, was in no sense part
- of a "private house" in our interpretation of the term. It was rather
- a thoroughfare like a public street, since the various stories of the
- Italian palace were used as separate houses by different branches of
- the family.
- In most modern houses the hall, in spite of its studied resemblance to
- a living-room, soon reverts to its original use as a passageway; and
- this fact should indicate the treatment best suited to it. In rooms
- where people sit, and where they are consequently at leisure to look
- about them, delicacy of treatment and refinement of detail are
- suitable; but in an anteroom or a staircase only the first impression
- counts, and forcible simple lines, with a vigorous massing of light
- and shade, are essential. These conditions point to the use of severe
- strongly-marked panelling, niches for vases or statues, and a
- stair-rail detaching itself from the background in vigorous decisive
- lines.[32]
- The furniture of the hall should consist of benches or straight-backed
- chairs, and marble-topped tables and consoles. If a press is used, it
- should be architectural in design, like the old French and Italian
- _armoires_ painted with arabesques and architectural motives, or the
- English seventeenth-century presses made of some warm-toned wood like
- walnut and surmounted by a broken pediment with a vase or bust in the
- centre (see Plate XXXIII).
- The walls of the staircase in large houses should be of panelled stone
- or marble, as in the examples given in the plates accompanying this
- chapter.
- In small houses, where an expensive decoration is out of the question,
- a somewhat similar architectural effect may be obtained by the use of
- a few plain mouldings fixed to the plaster, the whole being painted in
- one uniform tint, or in two contrasting colors, such as white for the
- mouldings, and buff, gray, or pale green for the wall. To this scheme
- may be added plaster medallions, as suggested for the vestibule, or
- garlands and other architectural motives made of staff, in imitation
- of the stucco ornaments of the old French and Italian decorators. When
- such ornaments are used, they should invariably be simple and strong
- in design. The modern decorator is too often tempted by mere
- prettiness of detail to forget the general effect of his composition.
- In a staircase, where only the general effect is seized, prettiness
- does not count, and the effect produced should be strong, clear and
- telling.
- For the same reason, a stair-carpet, if used, should be of one color,
- without pattern. Masses of plain color are one of the chief means of
- producing effect in any scheme of decoration.
- When the floor of the hall is of marble or mosaic,--as, if possible,
- it should be,--the design, like that of the walls, should be clear and
- decided in outline (see Plate XXX). On the other hand, if the hall is
- used as an antechamber and carpeted, the carpet should be of one
- color, matching that on the stairs.
- In many large houses the stairs are now built of stone or marble, while
- the floor of the landings is laid in wood, apparently owing to the
- idea that stone or marble floors are cold. In the tropically-heated
- American house not even the most sensitive person could be chilled by
- passing contact with a stone floor; but if it is thought to "look
- cold," it is better to lay a rug or a strip of carpet on the landing
- than to permit the proximity of two such different substances as wood
- and stone.
- Unless the stairs are of wood, that material should never be used for
- the rail; nor should wooden stairs be put in a staircase of which the
- walls are of stone, marble, or scagliola. If the stairs are of wood,
- it is better to treat the walls with wood or plaster panelling. In
- simple staircases the best wall-decoration is a wooden dado-moulding
- nailed on the plaster, the dado thus formed being painted white, and
- the wall above it in any uniform color. Continuous pattern, such as
- that on paper or stuff hangings, is specially objectionable on the
- walls of a staircase, since it disturbs the simplicity of composition
- best fitted to this part of the house.
- For the lighting of the hall there should be a lantern like that in
- the vestibule, but more elaborate in design. This mode of lighting
- harmonizes with the severe treatment of the walls and indicates at
- once that the hall is not a living-room, but a thoroughfare.[33]
- If lights be required on the stairs, they should take the form of
- fire-gilt bronze sconces, as architectural as possible in design,
- without any finikin prettiness of detail. (For good examples, see the
- _appliques_ in Plates V and XXXIV). It is almost impossible to obtain
- well-designed _appliques_ of this kind in America; but the increasing
- interest shown in house-decoration will in time doubtless cause a
- demand for a better type of gas and electric fixtures. Meantime,
- unless imported sconces can be obtained, the plainest brass fixtures
- should be chosen in preference to the more elaborate models now to be
- found here.
- Where the walls of a hall are hung with pictures, these should be few
- in number, and decorative in composition and coloring. No subject
- requiring thought and study is suitable in such a position. The
- mythological or architectural compositions of the Italian and French
- schools of the last two centuries, with their superficial graces of
- color and design, are for this reason well suited to the walls of
- halls and antechambers.
- The same may be said of prints. These should not be used in a large
- high-studded hall; but they look well in a small entranceway, if hung
- on plain-tinted walls. Here again such architectural compositions as
- Piranesi's, with their bold contrasts of light and shade, Marc
- Antonio's classic designs, or some frieze-like procession, such as
- Mantegna's "Triumph of Julius Caesar," are especially appropriate;
- whereas the subtle detail of the German Little Masters, the symbolism
- of Dürer's etchings and the graces of Marillier or Moreau le Jeune
- would be wasted in a situation where there is small opportunity for
- more than a passing glance.
- In most American houses, the warming of hall and stairs is so amply
- provided for that where there is a hall fireplace it is seldom used.
- In country houses, where it is sometimes necessary to have special
- means for heating the hall, the open fireplace is of more service; but
- it is not really suited to such a situation. The hearth suggests an
- idea of intimacy and repose that has no place in a thoroughfare like
- the hall; and, aside from this question of fitness, there is a
- practical objection to placing an open chimney-piece in a position
- where it is exposed to continual draughts from the front door and from
- the rooms giving upon the hall.
- The best way of heating a hall is by means of a faience stove--not the
- oblong block composed of shiny white or brown tiles seen in Swiss and
- German _pensions_, but one of the fine old stoves of architectural
- design still used on the Continent for heating the vestibule and
- dining-room. In Europe, increased attention has of late been given to
- the design and coloring of these stoves; and if better known here,
- they would form an important feature in the decoration of our halls.
- Admirable models may be studied in many old French and German houses
- and on the borders of Switzerland and Italy; while the museum at Parma
- contains several fine examples of the rocaille period.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XXXIII._
- FRENCH ARMOIRE, LOUIS XIV PERIOD.
- MUSEUM OF DECORATIVE ARTS, PARIS.]
- FOOTNOTES:
- [29] Burckhardt, in his _Geschichte der Renaissance in Italien_,
- justly points out that the seeming inconsequence of mediæval
- house-planning in northern Europe was probably due in part to the fact
- that the feudal castle, for purposes of defence, was generally built
- on an irregular site. See also Viollet-le-Duc.
- [30] "Der gothische Profanbau in Italien ... steht im vollen Gegensatz
- zum Norden durch die rationelle Anlage." Burckhardt, _Geschichte der
- Renaissance in Italien_, p. 28.
- [31] See the stairs of the Riccardi palace in Florence, of the
- Piccolomini palace at Pienza and of the ducal palace at Urbino.
- [32] For a fine example of a hall-niche containing a statue, see Plate
- XXX.
- [33] In large halls the tall _torchère_ of marble or bronze may be
- used for additional lights (see Plate XXXII).
- X
- THE DRAWING-ROOM, BOUDOIR, AND MORNING-ROOM
- The "with-drawing-room" of mediæval England, to which the lady and her
- maidens retired from the boisterous festivities of the hall, seems at
- first to have been merely a part of the bedchamber in which the lord
- and lady slept. In time it came to be screened off from the
- sleeping-room; then, in the king's palaces, it became a separate room
- for the use of the queen and her damsels; and so, in due course,
- reached the nobleman's castle, and established itself as a permanent
- part of English house-planning.
- In France the evolution of the _salon_ seems to have proceeded on
- somewhat different lines. During the middle ages and the early
- Renaissance period, the more public part of the nobleman's life was
- enacted in the hall, or _grand'salle_, while the social and domestic
- side of existence was transferred to the bedroom. This was soon
- divided into two rooms, as in England. In France, however, both these
- rooms contained beds; the inner being the real sleeping-chamber, while
- in the outer room, which was used not only for administering justice
- and receiving visits of state, but for informal entertainments and the
- social side of family life, the bedstead represented the lord's _lit
- de parade_, traditionally associated with state ceremonial and feudal
- privileges.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XXXIV._
- SALA DELLA MADDALENA, ROYAL PALACE, GENOA.
- XVIII CENTURY.
- (ITALIAN DRAWING-ROOM IN ROCAILLE STYLE.)]
- The custom of having a state bedroom in which no one slept (_chambre
- de parade_, as it was called) was so firmly established that even in
- the engravings of Abraham Bosse, representing French life in the reign
- of Louis XIII, the fashionable apartments in which card-parties,
- suppers, and other entertainments are taking place, invariably contain
- a bed.
- In large establishments the _chambre de parade_ was never used as a
- sleeping-chamber except by visitors of distinction; but in small
- houses the lady slept in the room which served as her boudoir and
- drawing-room. The Renaissance, it is true, had introduced from Italy
- the _cabinet_ opening off the lady's chamber, as in the palaces of
- Urbino and Mantua; but these rooms were at first seen only in kings'
- palaces, and were, moreover, too small to serve any social purpose.
- The _cabinet_ of Catherine de' Medici at Blois is a characteristic
- example.
- Meanwhile, the gallery had relieved the _grand'salle_ of some of its
- numerous uses; and these two apartments seem to have satisfied all the
- requirements of society during the Renaissance in France.
- In the seventeenth century the introduction of the two-storied Italian
- saloon produced a state apartment called a _salon_; and this, towards
- the beginning of the eighteenth century, was divided into two smaller
- rooms: one, the _salon de compagnie_, remaining a part of the gala
- suite used exclusively for entertaining (see Plate XXXIV), while the
- other--the _salon de famille_--became a family apartment like the
- English drawing-room.
- The distinction between the _salon de compagnie_ and the _salon de
- famille_ had by this time also established itself in England, where
- the state drawing-room retained its Italian name of _salone_, or
- saloon, while the living-apartment preserved, in abbreviated form, the
- mediæval designation of the lady's with-drawing-room.
- Pains have been taken to trace as clearly as possible the mixed
- ancestry of the modern drawing-room, in order to show that it is the
- result of two distinct influences--that of the gala apartment and that
- of the family sitting-room. This twofold origin has curiously affected
- the development of the drawing-room. In houses of average size, where
- there are but two living-rooms--the master's library, or "den," and
- the lady's drawing-room,--it is obvious that the latter ought to be
- used as a _salon de famille_, or meeting-place for the whole family;
- and it is usually regarded as such in England, where common sense
- generally prevails in matters of material comfort and convenience, and
- where the drawing-room is often furnished with a simplicity which
- would astonish those who associate the name with white-and-gold walls
- and uncomfortable furniture.
- In modern American houses both traditional influences are seen.
- Sometimes, as in England, the drawing-room is treated as a family
- apartment, and provided with books, lamps, easy-chairs and
- writing-tables. In other houses it is still considered sacred to
- gilding and discomfort, the best room in the house, and the
- convenience of all its inmates, being sacrificed to a vague feeling
- that no drawing-room is worthy of the name unless it is uninhabitable.
- This is an instance of the _salon de compagnie_ having usurped the
- rightful place of the _salon de famille_; or rather, if the bourgeois
- descent of the American house be considered, it may be more truly
- defined as a remnant of the "best parlor" superstition.
- Whatever the genealogy of the American drawing-room, it must be owned
- that it too often fails to fulfil its purpose as a family apartment.
- It is curious to note the amount of thought and money frequently spent
- on the one room in the house used by no one, or occupied at most for
- an hour after a "company" dinner.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XXXV._
- CONSOLE IN THE PETIT TRIANON, VERSAILLES.
- LATE LOUIS XV STYLE.
- BUST OF LOUIS XVI, BY PAJOU.]
- To this drawing-room, from which the inmates of the house
- instinctively flee as soon as their social duties are discharged, many
- necessities are often sacrificed. The library, or den, where the
- members of the family sit, may be furnished with shabby odds and ends;
- but the drawing-room must have its gilt chairs covered with brocade,
- its _vitrines_ full of modern Saxe, its guipure curtains and velvet
- carpet.
- The _salon de compagnie_ is out of place in the average house. Such a
- room is needed only where the dinners or other entertainments given
- are so large as to make it impossible to use the ordinary living-rooms
- of the house. In the grandest houses of Europe the gala-rooms are
- never thrown open except for general entertainments, or to receive
- guests of exalted rank, and the spectacle of a dozen people
- languishing after dinner in the gilded wilderness of a state saloon is
- practically unknown.
- The purpose for which the _salon de compagnie_ is used necessitates
- its being furnished in the same formal manner as other gala
- apartments. Circulation must not be impeded by a multiplicity of small
- pieces of furniture holding lamps or other fragile objects, while at
- least half of the chairs should be so light and easily moved that
- groups may be formed and broken up at will. The walls should be
- brilliantly decorated, without needless elaboration of detail, since
- it is unlikely that the temporary occupants of such a room will have
- time or inclination to study its treatment closely. The chief
- requisite is a gay first impression. To produce this, the
- wall-decoration should be light in color, and the furniture should
- consist of a few strongly marked pieces, such as handsome cabinets and
- consoles, bronze or marble statues, and vases and candelabra of
- imposing proportions. Almost all modern furniture is too weak in
- design and too finikin in detail to look well in a gala
- drawing-room.[34] (For examples of drawing-room furniture, see Plates
- VI, IX, XXXIV, and XXXV.)
- Beautiful pictures or rare prints produce little effect on the walls
- of a gala room, just as an accumulation of small objects of art, such
- as enamels, ivories and miniatures, are wasted upon its tables and
- cabinets. Such treasures are for rooms in which people spend their
- days, not for those in which they assemble for an hour's
- entertainment.
- But the _salon de compagnie_, being merely a modified form of the
- great Italian saloon, is a part of the gala suite, and any detailed
- discussion of the decorative treatment most suitable to it would
- result in a repetition of what is said in the chapter on Gala Rooms.
- The lighting of the company drawing-room--to borrow its French
- designation--should be evenly diffused, without the separate centres
- of illumination needful in a family living-room. The proper light is
- that of wax candles. Nothing has done more to vulgarize interior
- decoration than the general use of gas and of electricity in the
- living-rooms of modern houses. Electric light especially, with its
- harsh white glare, which no expedients have as yet overcome, has taken
- from our drawing-rooms all air of privacy and distinction. In
- passageways and offices, electricity is of great service; but were it
- not that all "modern improvements" are thought equally applicable to
- every condition of life, it would be difficult to account for the
- adoption of a mode of lighting which makes the _salon_ look like a
- railway-station, the dining-room like a restaurant. That such light is
- not needful in a drawing-room is shown by the fact that electric bulbs
- are usually covered by shades of some deep color, in order that the
- glare may be made as inoffensive as possible.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XXXVI._
- SALON, PALACE OF FONTAINEBLEAU.]
- The light in a gala apartment should be neither vivid nor
- concentrated: the soft, evenly diffused brightness of wax candles is
- best fitted to bring out those subtle modellings of light and shade to
- which old furniture and objects of art owe half their expressiveness.
- The treatment of the _salon de compagnie_ naturally differs from that
- of the family drawing-room: the latter is essentially a room in which
- people should be made comfortable. There must be a well-appointed
- writing-table; the chairs must be conveniently grouped about various
- tables, each with its lamp;--in short, the furniture should be so
- disposed that people are not forced to take refuge in their bedrooms
- for lack of fitting arrangements in the drawing-room.
- The old French cabinet-makers excelled in the designing and making of
- furniture for the _salon de famille_. The term "French furniture"
- suggests to the Anglo-Saxon mind the stiff appointments of the gala
- room--heavy gilt consoles, straight-backed arm-chairs covered with
- tapestry, and monumental marble-topped tables. Admirable furniture of
- this kind was made in France; but in the grand style the Italian
- cabinet-makers competed successfully with the French; whereas the
- latter stood alone in the production of the simpler and more
- comfortable furniture adapted to the family living-room. Among those
- who have not studied the subject there is a general impression that
- eighteenth-century furniture, however beautiful in design and
- execution, was not comfortable in the modern sense. This is owing to
- the fact that the popular idea of "old furniture" is based on the
- appointments of gala rooms in palaces: visitors to Versailles or
- Fontainebleau are more likely to notice the massive gilt consoles and
- benches in the state saloons than the simple easy-chairs and
- work-tables of the _petits appartements_. A visit to the Garde Meuble
- or to the Musée des Arts Décoratifs of Paris, or the inspection of any
- collection of French eighteenth-century furniture, will show the
- versatility and common sense of the old French cabinet-makers. They
- produced an infinite variety of small _meubles_, in which beauty of
- design and workmanship were joined to simplicity and convenience.
- The old arm-chair, or _bergère_, is a good example of this
- combination. The modern upholsterer pads and puffs his seats as though
- they were to form the furniture of a lunatic's cell; and then, having
- expanded them to such dimensions that they cannot be moved without
- effort, perches their dropsical bodies on four little casters. Any one
- who compares such an arm-chair to the eighteenth-century _bergère_,
- with its strong tapering legs, its snugly-fitting back and cushioned
- seat, must admit that the latter is more convenient and more beautiful
- (see Plates VIII and XXXVII).
- The same may be said of the old French tables--from desks, card and
- work-tables, to the small _guéridon_ just large enough to hold a book
- and candlestick. All these tables were simple and practical in design:
- even in the Louis XV period, when more variety of outline and ornament
- was permitted, the strong structural lines were carefully maintained,
- and it is unusual to see an old table that does not stand firmly on
- its legs and appear capable of supporting as much weight as its size
- will permit (see Louis XV writing-table in Plate XLVI).
- The French tables, cabinets and commodes used in the family apartments
- were usually of inlaid wood, with little ornamentation save the design
- of the marquetry--elaborate mounts of chiselled bronze being
- reserved for the furniture of gala rooms (see Plate X). Old French
- marquetry was exquisitely delicate in color and design, while Italian
- inlaying of the same period, though coarser, was admirable in
- composition. Old Italian furniture of the seventeenth and eighteenth
- centuries was always either inlaid or carved and painted in gay
- colors: chiselled mounts are virtually unknown in Italy.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XXXVII._
- ROOM IN THE PALACE OF FONTAINEBLEAU.
- LOUIS XV PANELLING, LOUIS XVI FURNITURE.]
- The furniture of the eighteenth century in England, while not
- comparable in design to the best French models, was well made and
- dignified; and its angularity of outline is not out of place against
- the somewhat cold and formal background of an Adam room.
- English marquetry suffered from the poverty of ornament marking the
- wall-decoration of the period. There was a certain timidity about the
- decorative compositions of the school of Adam and Sheraton, and in
- their scanty repertoire the laurel-wreath, the velarium and the
- cornucopia reappear with tiresome frequency.
- The use to which the family drawing-room is put should indicate the
- character of its decoration. Since it is a room in which many hours of
- the day are spent, and in which people are at leisure, it should
- contain what is best worth looking at in the way of pictures, prints,
- and other objects of art; while there should be nothing about its
- decoration so striking or eccentric as to become tiresome when
- continually seen. A fanciful style may be pleasing in apartments used
- only for stated purposes, such as the saloon or gallery; but in a
- living-room, decoration should be subordinate to the individual,
- forming merely a harmonious but unobtrusive background (see Plates
- XXXVI and XXXVII). Such a setting also brings out the full decorative
- value of all the drawing-room accessories--screens, andirons,
- _appliques_, and door and window-fastenings. A study of any old
- French interior will show how much these details contributed to the
- general effect of the room.
- Those who really care for books are seldom content to restrict them to
- the library, for nothing adds more to the charm of a drawing-room than
- a well-designed bookcase: an expanse of beautiful bindings is as
- decorative as a fine tapestry.
- The boudoir is, properly speaking, a part of the bedroom suite, and as
- such is described in the chapter on the Bedroom. Sometimes, however, a
- small sitting-room adjoins the family drawing-room, and this, if given
- up to the mistress of the house, is virtually the boudoir.
- The modern boudoir is a very different apartment from its
- eighteenth-century prototype. Though it may preserve the delicate
- decorations and furniture suggested by its name, such a room is now
- generally used for the prosaic purpose of interviewing servants, going
- over accounts and similar occupations. The appointments should
- therefore comprise a writing-desk, with pigeon-holes, drawers, and
- cupboards, and a comfortable lounge, or _lit de repos_, for resting
- and reading.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XXXVIII._
- LIT DE REPOS, EARLY LOUIS XV PERIOD.]
- The _lit de repos_, which, except in France, has been replaced by the
- clumsy upholstered lounge, was one of the most useful pieces of
- eighteenth-century furniture (see Plate XXXVIII). As its name implies,
- it is shaped somewhat like a bed, or rather like a cradle that stands
- on four legs instead of swinging. It is made of carved wood, sometimes
- upholstered, but often seated with cane (see Plate XXXIX). In the
- latter case it is fitted with a mattress and with a pillow-like
- cushion covered with some material in keeping with the hangings of the
- room. Sometimes the _duchesse_, or upholstered _bergère_ with
- removable foot-rest in the shape of a square bench, is preferred
- to the _lit de repos_; but the latter is the more elegant and
- graceful, and it is strange that it should have been discarded in
- favor of the modern lounge, which is not only ugly, but far less
- comfortable.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XXXIX._
- LIT DE REPOS, LOUIS XV PERIOD.]
- As the boudoir is generally a small room, it is peculiarly suited to
- the more delicate styles of painting or stucco ornamentation described
- in the third chapter. A study of boudoir-decoration in the last
- century, especially in France, will show the admirable sense of
- proportion regulating the treatment of these little rooms (see Plate
- XL). Their adornment was naturally studied with special care by the
- painters and decorators of an age in which women played so important a
- part.
- It is sometimes thought that the eighteenth-century boudoir was always
- decorated and furnished in a very elaborate manner. This idea
- originates in the fact, already pointed out, that the rooms usually
- seen by tourists are those in royal palaces, or in such princely
- houses as are thrown open to the public on account of their
- exceptional magnificence. The same type of boudoir is continually
- reproduced in books on architecture and decoration; and what is really
- a small private sitting-room for the lady of the house, corresponding
- with her husband's "den," has thus come to be regarded as one of the
- luxuries of a great establishment.
- The prints of Eisen, Marillier, Moreau le Jeune, and other
- book-illustrators of the eighteenth century, show that the boudoir in
- the average private house was, in fact, a simple room, gay and
- graceful in decoration, but as a rule neither rich nor elaborate (see
- Plate XLI). As it usually adjoined the bedroom, it was decorated in
- the same manner, and even when its appointments were expensive all
- appearance of costliness was avoided.[35]
- The boudoir is the room in which small objects of art--prints,
- mezzotints and _gouaches_--show to the best advantage. No detail is
- wasted, and all manner of delicate effects in wood-carving, marquetry,
- and other ornamentation, such as would be lost upon the walls and
- furniture of a larger room, here acquire their full value. One or two
- well-chosen prints hung on a background of plain color will give more
- pleasure than a medley of photographs, colored photogravures, and
- other decorations of the cotillon-favor type. Not only do mediocre
- ornaments become tiresome when seen day after day, but the mere
- crowding of furniture and gimcracks into a small room intended for
- work and repose will soon be found fatiguing.
- Many English houses, especially in the country, contain a useful room
- called the "morning-room," which is well defined by Robert Kerr, in _The
- English Gentleman's House_, as "the drawing-room in ordinary." It is,
- in fact, a kind of undress drawing-room, where the family may gather
- informally at all hours of the day. The out-of-door life led in England
- makes it specially necessary to provide a sitting-room which people
- are not afraid to enter in muddy boots and wet clothes. Even if the
- drawing-room be not, as Mr. Kerr quaintly puts it, "preserved"--that
- is, used exclusively for company--it is still likely to contain the
- best furniture in the house; and though that "best" is not too fine
- for every-day use, yet in a large family an informal, wet-weather room
- of this kind is almost indispensable.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XL._
- PAINTED WALL-PANEL AND DOOR, CHÂTEAU OF
- CHANTILLY. LOUIS XV.
- (EXAMPLE OF CHINOISERIE DECORATION.)]
- No matter how elaborately the rest of the house is furnished, the
- appointments of the morning-room should be plain, comfortable, and
- capable of resisting hard usage. It is a good plan to cover the floor
- with a straw matting, and common sense at once suggests the furniture
- best suited to such a room: two or three good-sized tables with
- lamps, a comfortable sofa, and chairs covered with chintz, leather, or
- one of the bright-colored horsehairs now manufactured in France.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XLI._
- Sa triste amante abandonnee
- Pleure ses maux et ses plaisirs.
- FRENCH BOUDOIR, LOUIS XVI PERIOD.
- (FROM A PRINT BY LE BOUTEUX.)]
- FOOTNOTES:
- [34] Much of the old furniture which appears to us unnecessarily stiff
- and monumental was expressly designed to be placed against the walls
- in rooms used for general entertainments, where smaller and more
- delicately made pieces would have been easily damaged, and would,
- moreover, have produced no effect.
- [35] The ornate boudoir seen in many XVIIIth-century prints is that of
- the _femme galante_.
- XI
- GALA ROOMS: BALL-ROOM, SALOON, MUSIC-ROOM, GALLERY
- European architects have always considered it essential that those rooms
- which are used exclusively for entertaining--gala rooms, as they are
- called--should be quite separate from the family apartments,--either
- occupying an entire floor (the Italian _piano nobile_) or being so
- situated that it is not necessary to open them except for general
- entertainments.
- In many large houses lately built in America, with ball and music
- rooms and a hall simulating the two-storied Italian saloon, this
- distinction has been disregarded, and living and gala rooms have been
- confounded in an agglomeration of apartments where the family, for
- lack of a smaller suite, sit under gilded ceilings and cut-glass
- chandeliers, in about as much comfort and privacy as are afforded by
- the public "parlors" of one of our new twenty-story hotels. This
- confusion of two essentially different types of room, designed for
- essentially different phases of life, has been caused by the fact that
- the architect, when called upon to build a grand house, has simply
- enlarged, instead of altering, the _maison bourgeoise_ that has
- hitherto been the accepted model of the American gentleman's house;
- for it must not be forgotten that the modern American dwelling
- descends from the English middle-class house, not from the
- aristocratic country-seat or town residence. The English nobleman's
- town house was like the French _hôtel_, with gates, porter's lodge,
- and court-yard surrounded by stables and offices; and the planning of
- the country-seat was even more elaborate.
- A glance at any collection of old English house-plans, such as
- Campbell's _Vitruvius Britannicus_, will show the purely middle-class
- ancestry of the American house, and the consequent futility of
- attempting, by the mere enlargement of each room, to turn it into a
- gentleman's seat or town residence. The kind of life which makes gala
- rooms necessary exacts a different method of planning; and until this
- is more generally understood the treatment of such rooms in American
- houses will never be altogether satisfactory.
- Gala rooms are meant for general entertainments, never for any
- assemblage small or informal enough to be conveniently accommodated in
- the ordinary living-rooms of the house; therefore to fulfil their
- purpose they must be large, very high-studded, and not overcrowded
- with furniture, while the walls and ceiling--the only parts of a
- crowded room that can be seen--must be decorated with greater
- elaboration than would be pleasing or appropriate in other rooms. All
- these conditions unfit the gala room for any use save that for which
- it is designed. Nothing can be more cheerless than the state of a
- handful of people sitting after dinner in an immense ball-room with
- gilded ceiling, bare floors, and a few pieces of monumental furniture
- ranged round the walls; yet in any house which is simply an
- enlargement of the ordinary private dwelling the hostess is often
- compelled to use the ball-room or saloon as a drawing-room.
- A gala room is never meant to be seen except when crowded: the crowd
- takes the place of furniture. Occupied by a small number of people,
- such a room looks out of proportion, stiff and empty. The hostess
- feels this, and tries, by setting chairs and tables askew, and
- introducing palms, screens and knick-knacks, to produce an effect of
- informality. As a result the room dwarfs the furniture, loses the air
- of state, and gains little in real comfort; while it becomes
- necessary, when a party is given, to remove the furniture and
- disarrange the house, thus undoing the chief _raison d'être_ of such
- apartments.
- The Italians, inheriting the grandiose traditions of the Augustan age,
- have always excelled in the treatment of rooms demanding the "grand
- manner." Their unfailing sense that house-decoration is interior
- architecture, and must clearly proclaim its architectural
- affiliations, has been of special service in this respect. It is rare
- in Italy to see a large room inadequately treated. Sometimes the
- "grand manner"--the mimic _terribilità_--may be carried too far to
- suit Anglo-Saxon taste--it is hard to say for what form of
- entertainment such a room as Giulio Romano's Sala dei Giganti in the
- Palazzo del T would form a pleasing or appropriate background--but
- apart from such occasional aberrations, the Italian decorators showed
- a wonderful sense of fitness in the treatment of state apartments. To
- small dribbles of ornament they preferred bold forcible mouldings,
- coarse but clear-cut free-hand ornamentation in stucco, and either a
- classic severity of treatment or the turbulent bravura style of the
- saloon of the Villa Rotonda and of Tiepolo's Cleopatra frescoes in the
- Palazzo Labia at Venice.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XLII._
- SALON À L'ITALIENNE.
- (FROM A PICTURE BY COYPEL.)]
- The saloon and gallery are the two gala rooms borrowed from Italy by
- northern Europe. The saloon has already been described in the chapter
- on Hall and Stairs. It was a two-storied apartment, usually with
- clerestory, domed ceiling, and a gallery to which access was obtained
- by concealed staircases (see Plates XLII and XLIII). This gallery
- was often treated as an arcade or loggia, and in many old Italian
- prints and pictures there are representations of these saloons, with
- groups of gaily dressed people looking down from the gallery upon the
- throngs crowding the floor. The saloon was used in Italy as a
- ball-room or gambling-room--gaming being the chief social amusement of
- the eighteenth century.
- In England and France the saloon was rarely two stories high, though
- there are some exceptions, as for example the saloon at
- Vaux-le-Vicomte. The cooler climate rendered a clerestory less
- necessary, and there was never the same passion for grandiose effects
- as in Italy. The saloon in northern Europe was always a stately and
- high-studded room, generally vaulted or domed, and often circular in
- plan; but it seldom reached such imposing dimensions as its Italian
- prototype, and when more than one story high was known by the
- distinctive designation of _un salon à l'italienne_.
- The gallery was probably the first feature in domestic house-planning
- to be borrowed from Italy by northern Europe. It is seen in almost all
- the early Renaissance châteaux of France; and as soon as the influence
- of such men as John of Padua and John Shute asserted itself in
- England, the gallery became one of the principal apartments of the
- Elizabethan mansion. There are several reasons for the popularity of
- the gallery. In the cold rainy autumns and winters north of the Alps
- it was invaluable as a sheltered place for exercise and games; it was
- well adapted to display the pictures, statuary and bric-à-brac which,
- in emulation of Italian collectors, the Northern nobles were beginning
- to acquire; and it showed off to advantage the long line of ancestral
- portraits and the tapestries representing a succession of episodes
- from the _Æneid_, the _Orlando Innamorato_, or some of the
- interminable epics that formed the light reading of the sixteenth
- century. Then, too, the gallery served for the processions which were
- a part of the social ceremonial in great houses: the march to the
- chapel or banquet-hall, the escorting of a royal guest to the state
- bedroom, and other like pageants.
- In France and England the gallery seems for a long time to have been
- used as a saloon and ball-room, whereas in Italy it was, as a rule,
- reserved for the display of the art-treasures of the house, no Italian
- palace worthy of the name being without its gallery of antiquities or
- of marbles.
- In modern houses the ball-room and music-room are the two principal
- gala apartments. A music-room need not be a gala room in the sense of
- being used only for large entertainments; but since it is outside the
- circle of every-day use, and more or less associated with
- entertaining, it seems best to include it in this chapter.
- Many houses of average size have a room large enough for informal
- entertainments. Such a room, especially in country houses, should be
- decorated in a gay simple manner in harmony with the rest of the house
- and with the uses to which the room is to be put. Rooms of this kind
- may be treated with a white dado, surmounted by walls painted in a
- pale tint, with boldly modelled garlands and attributes in stucco,
- also painted white (see Plate XIII). If these stucco decorations are
- used to frame a series of pictures, such as fruit and flower-pieces or
- decorative subjects, the effect is especially attractive. Large
- painted panels with eighteenth-century _genre_ subjects or pastoral
- scenes, set in simple white panelling, are also very decorative. A
- coved ceiling is best suited to rooms of this comparatively simple
- character, while in state ball-rooms the dome increases the general
- appearance of splendor.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XLIII._
- BALL-ROOM, ROYAL PALACE, GENOA. LATE XVIII CENTURY.
- (EXAMPLE OF STUCCO DECORATION.)]
- A panelling of mirrors forms a brilliant ball-room decoration, and
- charming effects are produced by painting these mirrors with birds,
- butterflies, and garlands of flowers, in the manner of the famous
- Italian mirror-painter, Mario dei Fiori--"Mario of the Flowers"--as he
- was called in recognition of his special gift. There is a beautiful
- room by this artist in the Borghese Palace in Rome, and many Italian
- palaces contain examples of this peculiarly brilliant style of
- decoration, which might be revived to advantage by modern painters.
- In ball-rooms of great size and importance, where the walls demand a
- more architectural treatment, the use of an order naturally suggests
- itself. Pilasters of marble, separated by marble niches containing
- statues, form a severe but splendid decoration; and if white and
- colored marbles are combined, and the whole is surmounted by a domed
- ceiling frescoed in bright colors, the effect is extremely brilliant.
- In Italy the architectural decoration of large rooms was often
- entirely painted (see Plate XLIV), the plaster walls being covered
- with a fanciful piling-up of statues, porticoes and balustrades, while
- figures in Oriental costume, or in the masks and parti-colored dress
- of the _Comédie Italienne_, leaned from simulated loggias or wandered
- through marble colonnades.
- The Italian decorator held any audacity permissible in a room used
- only by a throng of people, whose mood and dress made them ready to
- accept the fairy-tales on the walls as a fitting background to their
- own masquerading. Modern travellers, walking through these old Italian
- saloons in the harsh light of day, while cobwebs hang from the
- audacious architecture, and the cracks in the plaster look like wounds
- in the cheeks of simpering nymphs and shepherdesses, should remember
- that such apartments were meant to be seen by the soft light of wax
- candles in crystal chandeliers, with fantastically dressed dancers
- thronging the marble floor.
- Such a ball-room, if reproduced in the present day, would be far more
- effective than the conventional white-and-gold room, which, though
- unobjectionable when well decorated, lacks the imaginative charm, the
- personal note, given by the painter's touch.
- Under Louis XIV many French apartments of state were panelled with
- colored marbles, with an application of attributes or trophies, and
- other ornamental motives in fire-gilt bronze: a sumptuous mode of
- treatment according well with a domed and frescoed ceiling. Tapestry
- was also much used, and forms an admirable decoration, provided the
- color-scheme is light and the design animated. Seventeenth and
- eighteenth-century tapestries are the most suitable, as the scale of
- color is brighter and the compositions are gayer than in the earlier
- hangings.
- Modern dancers prefer a polished wooden floor, and it is perhaps
- smoother and more elastic than any other surface; but in beauty and
- decorative value it cannot be compared with a floor of inlaid marble,
- and as all the dancing in Italian palaces is still done on such
- floors, the preference for wood is probably the result of habit. In a
- ball-room of any importance, especially where marble is used on the
- walls, the floor should always be of the same substance (see floors in
- Plates XXIX, XXX, and LV).
- [Illustration: _PLATE XLIV._
- SALOON IN THE VILLA VERTEMATI. XVI CENTURY.
- (EXAMPLE OF FRESCOED WALLS AND CARVED WOODEN CEILING.)]
- Gala apartments, as distinguished from living-rooms, should be lit
- from the ceiling, never from the walls. No ball-room or saloon is
- complete without its chandeliers: they are one of the characteristic
- features of a gala room (see Plates V, XIX, XXXIV, XLIII, XLV, L). For
- a ball-room, where all should be light and brilliant, rock-crystal
- or cut-glass chandeliers are most suitable: reflected in a long line
- of mirrors, they are an invaluable factor in any scheme of gala
- decoration.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XLV._
- SALA DELLO ZODIACO, ROYAL PALACE, MANTUA. XVIII CENTURY.
- (EXAMPLE OF STUCCO DECORATION.)]
- The old French decorators relied upon the reflection of mirrors for
- producing an effect of distance in the treatment of gala rooms. Above
- the mantel, there was always a mirror with another of the same shape
- and size directly opposite; and the glittering perspective thus
- produced gave to the scene an air of fantastic unreality. The gala
- suite being so planned that all the rooms adjoined each other, the
- effect of distance was further enhanced by placing the openings in
- line, so that on entering the suite it was possible to look down its
- whole length. The importance of preserving this long vista, or
- _enfilade_, as the French call it, is dwelt on by all old writers on
- house-decoration. If a ball-room be properly lit and decorated, it is
- never necessary to dress it up with any sort of temporary
- ornamentation: the true mark of the well-decorated ball-room is to
- look always ready for a ball.
- The only chair seen in most modern ball-rooms is the folding camp-seat
- hired by the hundred when entertainments are given; but there is no
- reason why a ball-room should be even temporarily disfigured by these
- makeshifts, which look their worst when an effort is made to conceal
- their cheap construction under a little gilding and satin. In all old
- ball-rooms, benches and _tabourets_ (small seats without backs) were
- ranged in a continuous line along the walls. These seats, handsomely
- designed, and covered with tapestry, velvet, or embroidered silk
- slips, were a part of the permanent decoration of the room. On
- ordinary occasions they would be sufficient for a modern ball-room;
- and when larger entertainments made it needful to provide additional
- seats, these might be copied from the seventeenth-century
- _perroquets_, examples of which may be found in the various French
- works on the history of furniture. These _perroquets_, or folding
- chairs without arms, made of natural walnut or gilded, with seats of
- tapestry, velvet or decorated leather, would form an excellent
- substitute for the modern cotillon seat.
- The first rule to be observed in the decoration of the music-room is
- the avoidance of all stuff hangings, draperies, and substances likely
- to deaden sound. The treatment chosen for the room must of course
- depend on its size and its relation to the other rooms in the house.
- While a music-room should be more subdued in color than a ball-room,
- sombre tints and heavy ornament are obviously inappropriate: the
- effect aimed at should be one of lightness and serenity in form and
- color. However small and simple the music-room may be, it should
- always appear as though there were space overhead for the notes to
- escape; and some form of vaulting or doming is therefore more suitable
- than a flat ceiling.
- While plain panelling, if well designed, is never out of keeping, the
- walls of a music-room are specially suited to a somewhat fanciful
- style of decoration. In a ball-room, splendor and brilliancy of effect
- are more needful than a studied delicacy; but where people are seated,
- and everything in the room is consequently subjected to close and
- prolonged scrutiny, sprightliness of composition should be combined
- with variety of detail, the decoration being neither so confused and
- intricate as to distract attention, nor so conventional as to be
- dismissed with a glance on entering the room.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XLVI._
- FRENCH TABLE.
- (TRANSITION BETWEEN LOUIS XIV AND LOUIS XV PERIODS.)]
- The early Renaissance compositions in which stucco low-reliefs blossom
- into painted arabesques and tendrils, are peculiarly adapted to a
- small music-room; while those who prefer a more architectural
- treatment may find admirable examples in some of the Italian
- eighteenth-century rooms decorated with free-hand stucco ornament, or
- in the sculptured wood-panelling of the same period in France. At
- Remiremont in the Vosges, formerly the residence of a noble order of
- canonesses, the abbess's _hôtel_ contains an octagonal music-room of
- exceptional beauty, the panelled walls being carved with skilfully
- combined musical instruments and flower-garlands.
- In larger apartments a fanciful style of fresco-painting might be
- employed, as in the rooms painted by Tiepolo in the Villa Valmarana,
- near Vicenza, or in the staircase of the Palazzo Sina, at Venice,
- decorated by Longhi with the episodes of an eighteenth-century
- carnival. Whatever the design chosen, it should never resemble the
- formal treatment suited to ball-room and saloon: the decoration should
- sound a note distinctly suggestive of the purpose for which the
- music-room is used.
- It is difficult to understand why modern music-rooms have so long been
- disfigured by the clumsy lines of grand and upright pianos, since the
- cases of both might be modified without affecting the construction of
- the instrument. Of the two, the grand piano would be the easier to
- remodel: if its elephantine supports were replaced by slender fluted
- legs, and its case and sounding-board were painted, or inlaid with
- marquetry, it would resemble the charming old clavecin which preceded
- the pianoforte.
- Fewer changes are possible in the "upright"; but a marked improvement
- could be produced by straightening its legs and substituting right
- angles for the weak curves of the lid. The case itself might be made
- of plainly panelled mahogany, with a few good ormolu ornaments; or of
- inlaid wood, with a design of musical instruments and similar
- "attributes"; or it might be decorated with flower-garlands and
- arabesques painted either on the natural wood or on a gilt or colored
- background.
- Designers should also study the lines of those two long-neglected
- pieces of furniture, the music-stool and music-stand. The latter
- should be designed to match the piano, and painted or inlaid like its
- case. The revolving mushroom that now serves as a music-stool is a
- modern invention: the old stools were substantial circular seats
- resting on four fluted legs. The manuals of the eighteenth-century
- cabinet-makers contain countless models of these piano-seats, which
- might well be reproduced by modern designers: there seems no practical
- reason why the accessories of the piano should be less decorative than
- those of the harpsichord.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XLVII._
- LIBRARY OF LOUIS XVI, PALACE OF VERSAILLES.
- (LOUIS XV WRITING-TABLE WITH BUST.)]
- XII
- THE LIBRARY, SMOKING-ROOM, AND "DEN"
- In the days when furniture was defined as "that which may be carried
- about," the natural bookcase was a chest with a strong lock. These
- chests, packed with precious manuscripts, followed the prince or noble
- from one castle to another, and were even carried after him into camp.
- Before the invention of printing, when twenty or thirty books formed
- an exceptionally large library, and many great personages were content
- with the possession of one volume, such ambulant bookcases were
- sufficient for the requirements of the most eager bibliophile.
- Occasionally the volumes were kept in a small press or cupboard, and
- placed in a chest only when their owner travelled; but the bookcase,
- as now known, did not take shape until much later, for when books
- multiplied with the introduction of printing, it became customary to
- fit up for their reception little rooms called _cabinets_. In the
- famous _cabinet_ of Catherine de Medici at Blois the walls are lined
- with book-shelves concealed behind sliding panels--a contrivance
- rendered doubly necessary by the general insecurity of property, and
- by the fact that the books of that period, whether in manuscript or
- printed, were made sumptuous as church jewelry by the art of painter
- and goldsmith.
- Long after the establishment of the printing-press, books, except in
- the hands of the scholar, continued to be a kind of curiosity, like
- other objects of art: less an intellectual need than a treasure upon
- which rich men prided themselves. It was not until the middle of the
- seventeenth century that the taste for books became a taste for
- reading. France led the way in this new fashion, which was assiduously
- cultivated in those Parisian _salons_ of which Madame de Rambouillet's
- is the recognized type. The possession of a library, hitherto the
- privilege of kings, of wealthy monasteries, or of some distinguished
- patron of letters like Grolier, Maioli, or de Thou, now came to be
- regarded as a necessity of every gentleman's establishment. Beautiful
- bindings were still highly valued, and some of the most wonderful work
- produced in France belongs to the seventeenth and eighteenth
- centuries; but as people began to buy books for the sake of what they
- contained, less exaggerated importance was attached to their exterior,
- so that bindings, though perfect as taste and skill could make them,
- were seldom as extravagantly enriched as in the two preceding
- centuries. Up to a certain point this change was not to be regretted:
- the mediæval book, with its gold or ivory bas-reliefs bordered with
- precious stones, and its massive jewelled clasps, was more like a
- monstrance or reliquary than anything meant for less ceremonious use.
- It remained for the Italian printers and binders of the sixteenth
- century, and for their French imitators, to adapt the form of the book
- to its purpose, changing, as it were, a jewelled idol to a human
- companion.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XLVIII._
- SMALL LIBRARY AT AUDLEY END, ENGLAND. XVIII CENTURY.]
- The substitution of the octavo for the folio, and certain
- modifications in binding which made it possible to stand books upright
- instead of laying one above the other with edges outward, gradually
- gave to the library a more modern aspect. In France, by the middle of
- the seventeenth century, the library had come to be a recognized
- feature in private houses. The Renaissance _cabinet_ continued to be
- the common receptacle for books; but as the shelves were no longer
- concealed, bindings now contributed to the decoration of the room.
- Movable bookcases were not unknown, but these seem to have been merely
- presses in which wooden door-panels were replaced by glass or by a
- lattice-work of brass wire. The typical French bookcase _à deux
- corps_--that is, made in two separate parts, the lower a cupboard to
- contain prints and folios, the upper with shelves and glazed or
- latticed doors--was introduced later, and is still the best model for
- a movable bookcase. In rooms of any importance, however, the French
- architect always preferred to build his book-shelves into niches
- formed in the thickness of the wall, thus utilizing the books as part
- of his scheme of decoration.
- There is no doubt that this is not only the most practical, but the
- most decorative, way of housing any collection of books large enough
- to be so employed. To adorn the walls of a library, and then conceal
- their ornamentation by expensive bookcases, is a waste, or rather a
- misapplication, of effects--always a sin against æsthetic principles.
- The importance of bookbindings as an element in house-decoration has
- already been touched upon; but since a taste for good bindings has
- come to be regarded as a collector's fad, like accumulating
- snuff-boxes or _baisers-de-paix_, it seems needful to point out how
- obvious and valuable a means of decoration is lost by disregarding the
- outward appearance of books. To be decorative, a bookcase need not
- contain the productions of the master-binders,--old volumes by Eve and
- Derôme, or the work of Roger Payne and Sanderson,--unsurpassed as they
- are in color-value. Ordinary bindings of half morocco or vellum form
- an expanse of warm lustrous color; such bindings are comparatively
- inexpensive; yet people will often hesitate to pay for a good edition
- bound in plain levant half the amount they are ready to throw away
- upon a piece of modern Saxe or a silver photograph-frame.
- The question of binding leads incidentally to that of editions, though
- the latter is hardly within the scope of this book. People who have
- begun to notice the outside of their books naturally come to
- appreciate paper and type; and thus learn that the modern book is too
- often merely the cheapest possible vehicle for putting words into
- print. The last few years have brought about some improvement; and it
- is now not unusual for a publisher, in bringing out a book at the
- ordinary rates, to produce also a small edition in large-paper copies.
- These large-paper books, though as yet far from perfect in type and
- make-up, are superior to the average "commercial article"; and, apart
- from their artistic merit, are in themselves a good investment, since
- the value of such editions increases steadily year by year. Those who
- cannot afford both edition and binding will do better to buy
- large-paper books or current first editions in boards, than
- "handsomely bound" volumes unworthy in type and paper. The plain paper
- or buckram covers of a good publisher are, in fact, more decorative,
- because more artistic, than showy tree-calf or "antique morocco."
- The same principle applies to the library itself: plain shelves filled
- with good editions in good bindings are more truly decorative than
- ornate bookcases lined with tawdry books.
- It has already been pointed out that the plan of building book-shelves
- into the walls is the most decorative and the most practical (see
- Plate XLVIII). The best examples of this treatment are found in
- France. The walls of the rooms thus decorated were usually of panelled
- wood, either in natural oak or walnut, as in the beautiful library of
- the old university at Nancy, or else painted in two contrasting
- colors, such as gray and white. When not set in recesses, the shelves
- formed a sort of continuous lining around the walls, as in the library
- of Louis XVI in the palace at Versailles (see Plate XLVII), or in that
- of the Duc de Choiseul at Chanteloup, now set up in one of the rooms
- of the public library at Tours.
- In either case, instead of being detached pieces of furniture, the
- bookcases formed an organic part of the wall-decoration. Any study of
- old French works on house-decoration and furniture will show how
- seldom the detached bookcase was used in French libraries: but few
- models are to be found, and these were probably designed for use in
- the boudoir or study, rather than in the library proper (see bookcase
- in Plate V).
- In England, where private libraries were fewer and less extensive, the
- movable bookcase was much used, and examples of built-in shelves are
- proportionately rarer. The hand-books of the old English
- cabinet-makers contain innumerable models of handsome bookcases, with
- glazed doors set with diamond-shaped panes in wooden mouldings, and
- the familiar broken pediment surmounted by a bust or an urn. It was
- natural that where books were few, small bookcases should be preferred
- to a room lined with shelves; and in the seventeenth century,
- according to John Evelyn, the "three nations of Great Britain"
- contained fewer books than Paris.
- Almost all the old bookcases had one feature in common: that is, the
- lower cupboard with solid doors. The bookcase proper rested upon this
- projecting cupboard, thus raising the books above the level of the
- furniture. The prevalent fashion of low book-shelves, starting from
- the floor, and not extending much higher than the dado-moulding, has
- probably been brought about by the other recent fashion of
- low-studded rooms. Architects are beginning to rediscover the
- forgotten fact that the stud of a room should be regulated by the
- dimensions of its floor-space; so that in the newer houses the dwarf
- bookcase is no longer a necessity. It is certainly less convenient
- than the tall old-fashioned press; for not only must one kneel to
- reach the lower shelves, but the books are hidden, and access to them
- is obstructed, by their being on a level with the furniture.
- The general decoration of the library should be of such character as
- to form a background or setting to the books, rather than to distract
- attention from them. The richly adorned room in which books are but a
- minor incident is, in fact, no library at all. There is no reason why
- the decorations of a library should not be splendid; but in that case
- the books must be splendid too, and sufficient in number to dominate
- all the accessory decorations of the room.
- When there are books enough, it is best to use them as part of the
- decorative treatment of the walls, panelling any intervening spaces in
- a severe and dignified style; otherwise movable bookcases may be
- placed against the more important wall-spaces, the walls being
- decorated with wooden panelling or with mouldings and stucco
- ornaments; but in this case composition and color-scheme must be so
- subdued as to throw the bookcases and their contents into marked
- relief. It does not follow that because books are the chief feature of
- the library, other ornaments should be excluded; but they should be
- used with discrimination, and so chosen as to harmonize with the
- spirit of the room. Nowhere is the modern litter of knick-knacks and
- photographs more inappropriate than in the library. The tables should
- be large, substantial, and clear of everything but lamps, books and
- papers--one table at least being given over to the filing of books
- and newspapers. The library writing-table is seldom large enough, or
- sufficiently free from odds and ends in the shape of photograph-frames,
- silver boxes, and flower-vases, to give free play to the elbows. A
- large solid table of the kind called _bureau-ministre_ (see the table
- in Plate XLVII) is well adapted to the library; and in front of it
- should stand a comfortable writing-chair such as that represented in
- Plate XLIX.
- [Illustration: _PLATE XLIX._
- WRITING-CHAIR, LOUIS XV PERIOD.]
- The housing of a great private library is one of the most interesting
- problems of interior architecture. Such a room, combining monumental
- dimensions with the rich color-values and impressive effect produced
- by tiers of fine bindings, affords unequalled opportunity for the
- exercise of the architect's skill. The two-storied room with gallery
- and stairs and domed or vaulted ceiling is the finest setting for a
- great collection. Space may of course be gained by means of a series
- of bookcases projecting into the room and forming deep bays along each
- of the walls; but this arrangement is seldom necessary save in a
- public library, and however skilfully handled must necessarily
- diminish the architectural effect of the room. In America the great
- private library is still so much a thing of the future that its
- treatment need not be discussed in detail. Few of the large houses
- lately built in the United States contain a library in the serious
- meaning of the term; but it is to be hoped that the next generation of
- architects will have wider opportunities in this direction.
- The smoking-room proper, with its _mise en scène_ of Turkish divans,
- narghilehs, brass coffee-trays, and other Oriental properties, is no
- longer considered a necessity in the modern house; and the room which
- would formerly have been used for this special purpose now comes
- rather under the head of the master's lounging-room, or "den"--since
- the latter word seems to have attained the dignity of a technical
- term.
- Whatever extravagances the upholsterer may have committed in other
- parts of the house, it is usually conceded that common sense should
- regulate the furnishing of the den. Fragile chairs, lace-petticoat
- lamp-shades and irrelevant bric-à-brac are consequently excluded; and
- the master's sense of comfort often expresses itself in a set of
- "office" furniture--a roller-top desk, a revolving chair, and others
- of the puffy type already described as the accepted model of a
- luxurious seat. Thus freed from the superfluous, the den is likely to
- be the most comfortable room in the house; and the natural inference
- is that a room, in order to be comfortable, must be ugly. One can
- picture the derision of the man who is told that he might, without the
- smallest sacrifice of comfort or convenience, transact his business at
- a Louis XVI writing-table, seated in a Louis XVI chair!--yet the
- handsomest desks of the last century--the fine old _bureaux à la
- Kaunitz_ or _à cylindre_--were the prototypes of the modern
- "roller-top"; and the cane or leather-seated writing-chair, with
- rounded back and five slim strong legs, was far more comfortable than
- the amorphous revolving seat. Convenience was not sacrificed to beauty
- in either desk or chair; but both the old pieces, being designed by
- skilled cabinet-makers, were as decorative as they were useful. There
- seems, in fact, no reason why the modern den should not resemble the
- financiers' _bureaux_ seen in so many old prints: rooms of dignified
- plainness, but where each line of wall-panelling and furniture was as
- carefully studied and intelligently adapted to its ends as though
- intended for a drawing-room or boudoir.
- Reference has been made to the way in which, even in small houses, a
- room may be sacrificed to a supposed "effect," or to some inherited
- tradition as to its former use. Thus the family drawing-room is too
- often made uninhabitable from some vague feeling that a "drawing-room"
- is not worthy of its name unless too fine to sit in; while the small
- front room on the ground floor--in the average American house the only
- corner given over to the master--is thrown into the hall, either that
- the house may appear larger and handsomer, or from sheer inability to
- make so small a room habitable.
- There is no reason why even a ten-by-twelve or an eight-by-fourteen
- foot room should not be made comfortable; and the following
- suggestions are intended to indicate the lines on which an appropriate
- scheme of decoration might be carried out.
- In most town houses the small room down-stairs is built with an
- opening in the longitudinal wall, close to the front door, while there
- is usually another entrance at the back of the room, facing the
- window; one at least of these openings being, as a rule, of
- exaggerated width. In such cases the door in the side of the room
- should be walled up: this gives privacy and provides enough additional
- wall-space for a good-sized piece of furniture.
- The best way of obtaining an effect of size is to panel the walls by
- means of clear-cut architectural mouldings: a few strong vertical
- lines will give dignity to the room and height to the ceiling. The
- walls should be free from pattern and light in color, since dark walls
- necessitate much artificial light, and have the disadvantage of making
- a room look small.
- The ceiling, if not plain, must be ornamented with the lightest
- tracery, and supported by a cornice correspondingly simple in design.
- Heavy ceiling-mouldings are obviously out of place in a small room,
- and a plain expanse of plaster is always preferable to misapplied
- ornament.
- A single curtain made of some flexible material, such as corduroy or
- thin unlined damask, and so hung that it may be readily drawn back
- during the day, is sufficient for the window; while in a corner near
- this window may be placed an easy-chair and a small solidly made
- table, large enough to hold a lamp and a book or two.
- These rooms, in some recently built town houses, contain chimneys set
- in an angle of the wall: a misplaced attempt at quaintness, making it
- inconvenient to sit near the hearth, and seriously interfering with
- the general arrangement of the room. When the chimney occupies the
- centre of the longitudinal wall there is space, even in a very narrow
- room, for a group of chairs about the fireplace--provided, as we are
- now supposing, the opening in the parallel wall has been closed. A
- bookcase or some other high piece of furniture may be placed on each
- side of the mantel, and there will be space opposite for a sofa and a
- good-sized writing-table. If the pieces of furniture chosen are in
- scale with the dimensions of the room, and are placed against the
- wall, instead of being set sideways, with the usual easel or palm-tree
- behind them, it is surprising to see how much a small room may contain
- without appearing to be overcrowded.
- [Illustration: _PLATE L._
- DINING-ROOM, PALACE OF COMPIÈGNE. LOUIS XVI PERIOD.
- (OVER-DOORS AND OVER-MANTEL PAINTED IN GRISAILLE, BY SAUVAGE.)]
- XIII
- THE DINING-ROOM
- The dining-room, as we know it, is a comparatively recent innovation
- in house-planning. In the early middle ages the noble and his
- retainers ate in the hall; then the _grand'salle_, built for
- ceremonial uses, began to serve as a banqueting-room, while the meals
- eaten in private were served in the lord's chamber. As house-planning
- adapted itself to the growing complexity of life, the mediæval bedroom
- developed into a private suite of living-rooms, preceded by an
- antechamber; and this antechamber, or one of the small adjoining
- cabinets, was used as the family dining-room, the banqueting-hall
- being still reserved for state entertainments.
- The plan of dining at haphazard in any of the family living-rooms
- persisted on the Continent until the beginning of the eighteenth
- century: even then it was comparatively rare, in France, to see a room
- set apart for the purpose of dining. In small _hôtels_ and apartments,
- people continued to dine in the antechamber; where there were two
- antechambers, the inner was used for that purpose; and it was only in
- grand houses, or in the luxurious establishments of the _femmes
- galantes_, that dining-rooms were to be found. Even in such cases the
- room described as a _salle à manger_ was often only a central
- antechamber or saloon into which the living-rooms opened; indeed,
- Madame du Barry's sumptuous dining-room at Luciennes was a vestibule
- giving directly upon the peristyle of the villa.
- In England the act of dining seems to have been taken more seriously,
- while the rambling outgrowths of the Elizabethan residence included a
- greater variety of rooms than could be contained in any but the
- largest houses built on more symmetrical lines. Accordingly, in old
- English house-plans we find rooms designated as "dining-parlors"; many
- houses, in fact, contained two or three, each with a different
- exposure, so that they might be used at different seasons. These rooms
- can hardly be said to represent our modern dining-room, since they
- were not planned in connection with kitchen and offices, and were
- probably used as living-rooms when not needed for dining. Still, it
- was from the Elizabethan dining-parlor that the modern dining-room
- really developed; and so recently has it been specialized into a room
- used only for eating, that a generation ago old-fashioned people in
- England and America habitually used their dining-rooms to sit in. On
- the Continent the incongruous uses of the rooms in which people dined
- made it necessary that the furniture should be easily removed. In the
- middle ages, people dined at long tables composed of boards resting on
- trestles, while the seats were narrow wooden benches or stools, so
- constructed that they could easily be carried away when the meal was
- over. With the sixteenth century, the _table-à-tréteaux_ gave way to
- various folding tables with legs, and the wooden stools were later
- replaced by folding seats without arms called _perroquets_. In the
- middle ages, when banquets were given in the _grand'salle_, the plate
- was displayed on movable shelves covered with a velvet slip, or on
- elaborately carved dressers; but on ordinary occasions little silver
- was set out in French dining-rooms, and the great English
- sideboard, with its array of urns, trays and wine-coolers, was
- unknown in France. In the common antechamber dining-room, whatever was
- needed for the table was kept in a press or cupboard with solid wooden
- doors; changes of service being carried on by means of serving-tables,
- or _servantes_--narrow marble-topped consoles ranged against the walls
- of the room.
- [Illustration: _PLATE LI._
- DINING-ROOM FOUNTAIN, PALACE OF FONTAINEBLEAU.
- LOUIS XV PERIOD.]
- For examples of dining-rooms, as we understand the term, one must look
- to the grand French houses of the eighteenth century (see Plate L) and
- to the same class of dwellings in England. In France such dining-rooms
- were usually intended for gala entertainments, the family being still
- served in antechamber or cabinet; but English houses of the same
- period generally contain a family dining-room and another intended for
- state.
- The dining-room of Madame du Barry at Luciennes, already referred to,
- was a magnificent example of the great dining-saloon. The ceiling was
- a painted Olympus; the white marble walls were subdivided by
- Corinthian pilasters with plinths and capitals of gilt bronze,
- surmounted by a frieze of bas-reliefs framed in gold; four marble
- niches contained statues by Pajou, Lecomte, and Moineau; and the
- general brilliancy of effect was increased by crystal chandeliers,
- hung in the intercolumniations against a background of looking-glass.
- Such a room, the banqueting-hall of the official mistress, represents
- the _courtisane's_ ideal of magnificence: decorations as splendid, but
- more sober and less theatrical, marked the dining-rooms of the
- aristocracy, as at Choisy, Gaillon and Rambouillet.
- The state dining-rooms of the eighteenth century were often treated
- with an order, niches with statues being placed between the pilasters.
- Sometimes one of these niches contained a fountain serving as a
- wine-cooler--a survival of the stone or metal wall-fountains in which
- dishes were washed in the mediæval dining-room. Many of these earlier
- fountains had been merely fixed to the wall; but those of the
- eighteenth century, though varying greatly in design, were almost
- always an organic part of the wall-decoration (see Plate LI).
- Sometimes, in apartments of importance, they formed the pedestal of a
- life-size group or statue, as in the dining-room of Madame de
- Pompadour; while in smaller rooms they consisted of a semicircular
- basin of marble projecting from the wall and surmounted by groups of
- cupids, dolphins or classic attributes. The banqueting-gallery of
- Trianon-sous-Bois contains in one of its longitudinal walls two wide
- niches with long marble basins; and Mariette's edition of d'Aviler's
- _Cours d'Architecture_ gives the elevation of a recessed buffet
- flanked by small niches containing fountains. The following
- description, accompanying d'Aviler's plate, is quoted here as an
- instance of the manner in which elaborate compositions were worked out
- by the old decorators: "The second antechamber, being sometimes used
- as a dining-room, is a suitable place for the buffet represented. This
- buffet, which may be incrusted with marble or stone, or panelled with
- wood-work, consists in a recess occupying one of the side walls of the
- room. The recess contains a shelf of marble or stone, supported on
- brackets and surmounting a small stone basin which serves as a
- wine-cooler. Above the shelf is an attic flanked by volutes, and over
- this attic may be placed a picture, generally a flower or fruit-piece,
- or the representation of a concert, or some such agreeable scene;
- while in the accompanying plate the attic is crowned by a bust of
- Comus, wreathed with vines by two little satyrs--the group detaching
- itself against a trellised background enlivened with birds. The
- composition is completed by two lateral niches for fountains,
- adorned with masks, tritons and dolphins of gilded lead."
- [Illustration: _PLATE LII._
- DINING-CHAIR, LOUIS XIV PERIOD.]
- These built-in sideboards and fountains were practically the only
- feature distinguishing the old dining-rooms from other gala
- apartments. At a period when all rooms were painted, panelled, or hung
- with tapestry, no special style of decoration was thought needful for
- the dining-room; though tapestry was seldom used, for the practical
- reason that stuff hangings are always objectionable in a room intended
- for eating.
- [Illustration: _PLATE LIII._
- DINING-CHAIR, LOUIS XVI PERIOD.]
- Towards the end of the seventeenth century, when comfortable seats
- began to be made, an admirably designed dining-room chair replaced the
- earlier benches and _perroquets_. The eighteenth century dining-chair
- is now often confounded with the light _chaise volante_ used in
- drawing-rooms, and cabinet-makers frequently sell the latter as copies
- of old dining-chairs. These were in fact much heavier and more
- comfortable, and whether cane-seated or upholstered, were invariably
- made with wide deep seats, so that the long banquets of the day might
- be endured without constraint or fatigue; while the backs were low and
- narrow, in order not to interfere with the service of the table. (See
- Plates LII and LIII. Plates XLVI and L also contain good examples of
- dining-chairs.) In England the state dining-room was decorated much as
- it was in France: the family dining-room was simply a plain parlor,
- with wide mahogany sideboards or tall glazed cupboards for the display
- of plate and china. The solid English dining-chairs of mahogany, if
- less graceful than those used on the Continent, are equally well
- adapted to their purpose.
- The foregoing indications may serve to suggest the lines upon which
- dining-room decoration might be carried out in the present day. The
- avoidance of all stuff hangings and heavy curtains is of great
- importance: it will be observed that even window-curtains were seldom
- used in old dining-rooms, such care being given to the decorative
- detail of window and embrasure that they needed no additional ornament
- in the way of drapery. A bare floor of stone or marble is best suited
- to the dining-room; but where the floor is covered, it should be with
- a rug, not with a nailed-down carpet.
- The dining-room should be lit by wax candles in side _appliques_ or in
- a chandelier; and since anything tending to produce heat and to
- exhaust air is especially objectionable in a room used for eating, the
- walls should be sufficiently light in color to make little artificial
- light necessary. In the dining-rooms of the last century, in England
- as well as on the Continent, the color-scheme was usually regulated by
- this principle: the dark dining-room panelled with mahogany or hung
- with sombre leather is an invention of our own times. It has already
- been said that the old family dining-room was merely a panelled
- parlor. Sometimes the panels were of light unvarnished oak, but
- oftener they were painted in white or in some pale tint easily lit by
- wax candles. The walls were often hung with fruit or flower-pieces, or
- with pictures of fish and game: a somewhat obvious form of adornment
- which it has long been the fashion to ridicule, but which was not
- without decorative value and appropriateness. Pictures representing
- life and action often grow tiresome when looked at over and over
- again, day after day: a fact which the old decorators probably had in
- mind when they hung what the French call _natures mortes_ in the
- dining-room.
- Concerning the state dining-room that forms a part of many modern houses
- little remains to be said beyond the descriptions already given of the
- various gala apartments. It is obvious that the banqueting-hall
- should be less brilliant than a ball-room and less fanciful in
- decoration than a music-room: a severer and more restful treatment
- naturally suggests itself, but beyond this no special indications are
- required.
- The old dining-rooms were usually heated by porcelain stoves. Such a
- stove, of fine architectural design, set in a niche corresponding with
- that which contains the fountain, is of great decorative value in the
- composition of the room; and as it has the advantage of giving out
- less concentrated heat than an open fire, it is specially well suited
- to a small or narrow dining-room, where some of the guests must
- necessarily sit close to the hearth.
- Most houses which have banquet-halls contain also a smaller apartment
- called a breakfast-room; but as this generally corresponds in size and
- usage with the ordinary family dining-room, the same style of
- decoration is applicable to both. However ornate the banquet-hall may
- be, the breakfast-room must of course be simple and free from gilding:
- the more elaborate the decorations of the larger room, the more
- restful such a contrast will be found.
- Of the dinner-table, as we now know it, little need be said. The
- ingenious but ugly extension-table with a central support, now used
- all over the world, is an English invention. There seems no reason why
- the general design should not be improved without interfering with the
- mechanism of this table; but of course it can never be so satisfactory
- to the eye as one of the old round or square tables, with four or six
- tapering legs, such as were used in eighteenth-century dining-rooms
- before the introduction of the "extension."
- XIV
- BEDROOMS
- The history of the bedroom has been incidentally touched upon in
- tracing the development of the drawing-room from the mediæval hall. It
- was shown that early in the middle ages the sleeping-chamber, which
- had been one of the first outgrowths of the hall, was divided into the
- _chambre de parade_, or incipient drawing-room, and the _chambre au
- giste_, or actual sleeping-room.
- The increasing development of social life in the sixteenth century
- brought about a further change; the state bedroom being set aside for
- entertainments of ceremony, while the sleeping-chamber was used as the
- family living-room and as the scene of suppers, card-parties, and
- informal receptions--or sometimes actually as the kitchen. Indeed, so
- varied were the uses to which the _chambre au giste_ was put, that in
- France especially it can hardly be said to have offered a refuge from
- the promiscuity of the hall.
- [Illustration: _PLATE LIV._
- BEDROOM. PALACE OF FONTAINEBLEAU. LOUIS XIV PERIOD.
- (LOUIS XVI BED AND CHAIR, MODERN SOFA.)]
- As a rule, the bedrooms of the Renaissance and of the seventeenth
- century were very richly furnished. The fashion of raising the bed on
- a dais separated from the rest of the room by columns and a balustrade
- was introduced in France in the time of Louis XIV. This innovation
- gave rise to the habit of dividing the decoration of the room into two
- parts; the walls being usually panelled or painted, while the
- "alcove," as it was called, was hung in tapestry, velvet, or some
- rich stuff in keeping with the heavy curtains that completely
- enveloped the bedstead. This use of stuff hangings about the bed, so
- contrary to our ideas of bedroom hygiene, was due to the difficulty of
- heating the large high-studded rooms of the period, and also, it must
- be owned, to the prevalent dread of fresh air as of something
- essentially unwholesome and pernicious.
- In the early middle ages people usually slept on the floor; though it
- would seem that occasionally, to avoid cold or dampness, the mattress
- was laid on cords stretched upon a low wooden framework. In the
- fourteenth century the use of such frameworks became more general, and
- the bed was often enclosed in curtains hung from a tester resting on
- four posts. Bed-hangings and coverlet were often magnificently
- embroidered; but in order that it might not be necessary to transport
- from place to place the unwieldy bedstead and tester, these were made
- in the rudest manner, without attempt at carving or adornment. In
- course of time this primitive framework developed into the sumptuous
- four-post bedstead of the Renaissance, with elaborately carved cornice
- and _colonnes torses_ enriched with gilding. Thenceforward more wealth
- and skill were expended upon the bedstead than upon any other article
- of furniture. Gilding, carving, and inlaying of silver, ivory or
- mother-of-pearl, combined to adorn the framework, and embroidery made
- the coverlet and hangings resplendent as church vestments. This
- magnificence is explained by the fact that it was customary for the
- lady of the house to lie in bed while receiving company. In many old
- prints representing suppers, card-parties, or afternoon visits, the
- hostess is thus seen, with elaborately dressed head and stiff brocade
- gown, while her friends are grouped about the bedside in equally rich
- attire. This curious custom persisted until late in the eighteenth
- century; and under such conditions it was natural that the old
- cabinet-makers should vie with each other in producing a variety of
- ornate and fanciful bedsteads. It would be useless to enumerate here
- the modifications in design marking the different periods of
- decoration: those who are interested in the subject will find it
- treated in detail in the various French works on furniture.
- It was natural that while the bedroom was used as a _salon_ it should
- be decorated with more elaboration than would otherwise have been
- fitting; but two causes combined to simplify its treatment in the
- eighteenth century. One of these was the new fashion of _petits
- appartements_. With artists so keenly alive to proportion as the old
- French designers, it was inevitable that such a change in dimensions
- should bring about a corresponding change in decoration. The bedrooms
- of the eighteenth century, though sometimes elaborate in detail, had
- none of the pompous richness of the great Renaissance or Louis XIV
- room (see Plate LIV). The pretentious dais with its screen of columns
- was replaced by a niche containing the bed; plain wood-panelling
- succeeded to tapestry and embroidered hangings; and the heavy carved
- ceiling with its mythological centre-picture made way for light
- traceries on plaster.
- The other change in the decoration of French bedrooms was due to the
- substitution of linen or cotton bed and window-hangings for the
- sumptuous velvets and brocades of the seventeenth century. This change
- has usually been ascribed to the importation of linens and cottons
- from the East; and no doubt the novelty of these gay _indiennes_
- stimulated the taste for simple hangings. The old inventories,
- however, show that, in addition to the imported India hangings, plain
- white linen curtains with a colored border were much used; and it is
- probably the change in the size of rooms that first led to the
- adoption of thin washable hangings. The curtains and bed-draperies of
- damask or brocatelle, so well suited to the high-studded rooms of the
- seventeenth century, would have been out of place in the small
- apartments of the Regency. In studying the history of decoration, it
- will generally be found that the supposed vagaries of house-furnishing
- were actually based on some practical requirement; and in this
- instance the old decorators were doubtless guided rather by common
- sense than by caprice. The adoption of these washable materials
- certainly introduced a style of bedroom-furnishing answering to all
- the requirements of recent hygiene; for not only were windows and
- bedsteads hung with unlined cotton or linen, but chairs and sofas were
- covered with removable _housses_, or slip-covers; while the painted
- wall-panelling and bare brick or parquet floors came far nearer to the
- modern sanitary ideal than do the papered walls and nailed-down
- carpets still seen in many bedrooms. This simple form of decoration
- had the additional charm of variety; for it was not unusual to have
- several complete sets of curtains and slip-covers, embroidered to
- match, and changed with the seasons. The hangings and covers of the
- queen's bedroom at Versailles were changed four times a year.
- Although bedrooms are still "done" in chintz, and though of late
- especially there has been a reaction from the satin-damask bedroom
- with its dust-collecting upholstery and knick-knacks, the modern habit
- of lining chintz curtains and of tufting chairs has done away with the
- chief advantages of the simpler style of treatment. There is something
- illogical in using washable stuffs in such a way that they cannot be
- washed, especially in view of the fact that the heavily lined
- curtains, which might be useful to exclude light and cold, are in nine
- cases out of ten so hung by the upholsterer that they cannot possibly
- be drawn at night. Besides, the patterns of modern chintzes have so
- little in common with the _toiles imprimées_ of the seventeenth and
- eighteenth centuries that they scarcely serve the same decorative
- purpose; and it is therefore needful to give some account of the old
- French bedroom hangings, as well as of the manner in which they were
- employed.
- The liking for _cotonnades_ showed itself in France early in the
- seventeenth century. Before this, cotton materials had been imported
- from the East; but in the seventeenth century a manufactory was
- established in France, and until about 1800 cotton and linen curtains
- and furniture-coverings remained in fashion. This taste was encouraged
- by the importation of the _toiles des Indes_, printed cottons of gay
- color and fanciful design, much sought after in France, especially
- after the government, in order to protect native industry, had
- restricted the privilege of importing them to the _Compagnie des
- Indes_. It was not until Oberkampf established his manufactory at Jouy
- in 1760 that the French _toiles_ began to replace those of foreign
- manufacture. Hitherto the cottons made in France had been stamped
- merely in outline, the colors being filled in by hand; but Oberkampf
- invented a method of printing in colors, thereby making France the
- leading market for such stuffs.
- The earliest printed cottons having been imported from India and
- China, it was natural that the style of the Oriental designers should
- influence their European imitators. Europe had, in fact, been prompt
- to recognize the singular beauty of Chinese art, and in France the
- passion for _chinoiseries_, first aroused by Mazarin's collection of
- Oriental objects of art, continued unabated until the general decline
- of taste at the end of the eighteenth century. Nowhere, perhaps, was
- the influence of Chinese art more beneficial to European designers
- than in the composition of stuff-patterns. The fantastic gaiety and
- variety of Chinese designs, in which the human figure so largely
- predominates, gave fresh animation to European compositions, while the
- absence of perspective and modelling preserved that conventionalism so
- essential in pattern-designing. The voluminous acanthus-leaves, the
- fleur-de-lys, arabesques and massive scroll-work so suitable to the
- Genoese velvets and Lyons silks of the sixteenth and seventeenth
- centuries, would have been far too magnificent for the cotton stuffs
- that were beginning to replace those splendid tissues. On a thin
- material a heavy architectural pattern was obviously inappropriate;
- besides, it would have been out of scale with the smaller rooms and
- lighter style of decoration then coming into fashion.
- The French designer, while influenced by Chinese compositions, was too
- artistic to be satisfied with literal reproductions of his Oriental
- models. Absorbing the spirit of the Chinese designs, he either blent
- mandarins and pagodas with Italian grottoes, French landscapes, and
- classical masks and trophies, in one of those delightful inventions
- which are the fairy-tales of decorative art, or applied the principles
- of Oriental design to purely European subjects. In comparing the
- printed cottons of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries with
- modern chintzes, it will be seen that the latter are either covered
- with monotonous repetitions of a geometrical figure, or with realistic
- reproductions of some natural object. Many wall-papers and chintzes of
- the present day represent loose branches of flowers scattered on a
- plain surface, with no more relation to each other or to their
- background than so many real flowers fixed at random against the wall.
- This literal rendering of natural objects with deceptive accuracy,
- always condemned by the best artists, is especially inappropriate when
- brought in close contact with the highly conventionalized forms of
- architectural composition. In this respect, the endlessly repeated
- geometrical figure is obviously less objectionable; yet the
- geometrical design, as produced to-day, has one defect in common with
- the other--that is, lack of imagination. Modern draughtsmen, in
- eliminating from their work that fanciful element (always strictly
- subordinated to some general scheme of composition) which marked the
- designs of the last two centuries, have deprived themselves of the
- individuality and freshness that might have saved their patterns from
- monotony.
- This rejection of the fanciful in composition is probably due to the
- excessive use of pattern in modern decoration. Where much pattern is
- used, it must be as monotonous as possible, or it will become
- unbearable. The old decorators used few lines, and permitted
- themselves more freedom in design; or rather they remembered, what is
- now too often forgotten, that in the decoration of a room furniture
- and objects of art help to make design, and in consequence they were
- chiefly concerned with providing plain spaces of background to throw
- into relief the contents of the room. Of late there has been so marked
- a return to plain panelled or painted walls that the pattern-designer
- will soon be encouraged to give freer rein to his fancy. In a room
- where walls and floor are of uniform tint, there is no reason why the
- design of curtains and chair-coverings should consist of long straight
- rows of buttercups or crocuses, endlessly repeated.
- [Illustration: _PLATE LV._
- BATH-ROOM, PITTI PALACE, FLORENCE.
- LATE XVIII CENTURY. DECORATED BY CACIALLI.]
- It must not be thought that the old designs were unconventional.
- Nature, in passing through the medium of the imagination, is
- necessarily transposed and in a manner conventionalized; and it is
- this transposition, this deliberate selection of certain
- characteristics to the exclusion of others, that distinguishes the
- work of art from a cast or a photograph. But the reduction of natural
- objects to geometrical forms is only one of the results of artistic
- selection. The Italian fresco-painters--the recognized masters of
- wall-decoration in the flat--always used the naturalistic method, but
- subject to certain restrictions in composition or color. This applies
- also to the Chinese designers, and to the humbler European
- pattern-makers who on more modest lines followed the same sound
- artistic traditions. In studying the _toiles peintes_ manufactured in
- Europe previous to the present century, it will be seen that where the
- design included the human figure or landscape naturalistically treated
- (as in the fables of Æsop and La Fontaine, or the history of Don
- Quixote), the pattern was either printed entirely in one color, or so
- fantastically colored that by no possibility could it pass for an
- attempt at a literal rendering of nature. Besides, in all such
- compositions (and here the Chinese influence is seen) perspective was
- studiously avoided, and the little superimposed groups or scenes were
- either connected by some decorative arabesque, or so designed that by
- their outline they formed a recurring pattern. On the other hand, when
- the design was obviously conventional a variety of colors was freely
- used. The introduction of the human figure, animals, architecture and
- landscape into stuff-patterns undoubtedly gave to the old designs an
- animation lacking in those of the present day; and a return to the
- _pays bleu_ of the Chinese artist would be a gain to modern
- decoration.
- Of the various ways in which a bedroom may be planned, none is so
- luxurious and practical as the French method of subdividing it into a
- suite composed of two or more small rooms. Where space is not
- restricted there should in fact be four rooms, preceded by an
- antechamber separating the suite from the main corridor of the house.
- The small sitting-room or boudoir opens into this antechamber; and
- next comes the bedroom, beyond which are the dressing and bath rooms.
- In French suites of this kind there are usually but two means of
- entrance from the main corridor: one for the use of the occupant,
- leading into the antechamber, the other opening into the bath-room, to
- give access to the servants. This arrangement, besides giving greater
- privacy, preserves much valuable wall-space, which would be sacrificed
- in America to the supposed necessity of making every room in a house
- open upon one of the main passageways.
- The plan of the bedroom suite can of course be carried out only in
- large houses; but even where there is no lack of space, such an
- arrangement is seldom adopted by American architects, and most of the
- more important houses recently built contain immense bedrooms, instead
- of a series of suites. To enumerate the practical advantages of the
- suite over the single large room hardly comes within the scope of this
- book; but as the uses to which a bedroom is put fall into certain
- natural subdivisions, it will be more convenient to consider it as a
- suite.
- Since bedrooms are no longer used as _salons_, there is no reason for
- decorating them in an elaborate manner; and, however magnificent the
- other apartments, it is evident that in this part of the house
- simplicity is most fitting. Now that people have been taught the
- unhealthiness of sleeping in a room with stuff hangings, heavy
- window-draperies and tufted furniture, the old fashion of painted
- walls and bare floors naturally commends itself; and as the bedroom
- suite is but the subdivision of one large room, it is obviously better
- that the same style of decoration should be used throughout.
- For this reason, plain panelled walls and chintz or cotton hangings
- are more appropriate to the boudoir than silk and gilding. If the
- walls are without pattern, a figured chintz may be chosen for curtains
- and furniture; while those who prefer plain tints should use
- unbleached cotton, trimmed with bands of color, or some colored linen
- with applications of gimp or embroidery. It is a good plan to cover
- all the chairs and sofas in the bedroom suite with slips matching the
- window-curtains; but where this is done, the furniture should, if
- possible, be designed for the purpose, since the lines of modern
- upholstered chairs are not suited to slips. The habit of designing
- furniture for slip-covers originated in the middle ages. At a time
- when the necessity of transporting furniture was added to the other
- difficulties of travel, it was usual to have common carpenter-built
- benches and tables, that might be left behind without risk, and to
- cover these with richly embroidered slips. The custom persisted long
- after furniture had ceased to be a part of luggage, and the benches
- and _tabourets_ now seen in many European palaces are covered merely
- with embroidered slips. Even when a set of furniture was upholstered
- with silk, it was usual, in the eighteenth century, to provide
- embroidered cotton covers for use in summer, while curtains of the
- same stuff were substituted for the heavier hangings used in winter.
- Old inventories frequently mention these _tentures d'été_, which are
- well adapted to our hot summer climate.
- The boudoir should contain a writing-table, a lounge or _lit de
- repos_, and one or two comfortable arm-chairs, while in a bedroom
- forming part of a suite only the bedstead and its accessories should
- be placed.
- The pieces of furniture needed in a well-appointed dressing-room are
- the toilet-table, wash-stand, clothes-press and cheval-glass, with the
- addition, if space permits, of one or two commodes or chiffonniers.
- The designing of modern furniture of this kind is seldom satisfactory;
- yet many who are careful to choose simple, substantial pieces for the
- other rooms of the house, submit to the pretentious "bedroom suit" of
- bird's-eye maple or mahogany, with its wearisome irrelevance of line
- and its excess of cheap ornament. Any study of old bedroom furniture
- will make clear the inferiority of the modern manufacturer's designs.
- Nowhere is the old sense of proportion and fitness seen to better
- advantage than in the simple, admirably composed commodes and
- clothes-presses of the eighteenth-century bedroom.
- The bath-room walls and floor should, of course, be water-proof. In
- the average bath-room, a tiled floor and a high wainscoting of tiles
- are now usually seen; and the detached enamel or porcelain bath has in
- most cases replaced the built-in metal tub. The bath-rooms in the
- larger houses recently built are, in general, lined with marble; but
- though the use of this substance gives opportunity for fine
- architectural effects, few modern bath-rooms can in this respect be
- compared with those seen in the great houses of Europe. The chief
- fault of the American bath-room is that, however splendid the
- materials used, the treatment is seldom architectural. A glance at the
- beautiful bath-room in the Pitti Palace at Florence (see Plate LV)
- will show how much effect may be produced in a small space by
- carefully studied composition. A mere closet is here transformed into
- a stately room, by that regard for harmony of parts which
- distinguishes interior architecture from mere decoration. A bath-room
- lined with precious marbles, with bath and wash-stand ranged along the
- wall, regardless of their relation to the composition of the whole, is
- no better architecturally than the tiled bath-room seen in ordinary
- houses: design, not substance, is needed to make the one superior to
- the other.
- XV
- THE SCHOOL-ROOM AND NURSERIES
- One of the most important and interesting problems in the planning and
- decoration of a house is that which has to do with the arrangement of
- the children's rooms.
- There is, of course, little opportunity for actual decoration in
- school-room or nursery; and it is only by stretching a point that a
- book dealing merely with the practical application of æsthetics may be
- made to include a chapter bordering on pedagogy. It must be
- remembered, however, that any application of principles presupposes
- some acquaintance with the principles themselves; and from this
- standpoint there is a certain relevance in studying the means by which
- the child's surroundings may be made to develop his sense of beauty.
- The room where the child's lessons are studied is, in more senses than
- one, that in which he receives his education. His whole view of what
- he is set to learn, and of the necessity and advantage of learning
- anything at all, is tinged, more often than people think, by the
- appearance of the room in which his studying is done. The æsthetic
- sensibilities wake early in some children, and these, if able to
- analyze their emotions, could testify to what suffering they have been
- subjected by the habit of sending to school-room and nurseries
- whatever furniture is too ugly or threadbare to be used in any other
- part of the house.
- In the minds of such children, curious and lasting associations are
- early established between the appearance of certain rooms and the
- daily occupations connected with them; and the aspect of the
- school-room too often aggravates instead of mitigating the weariness
- of lesson-learning.
- There are, of course, many children not naturally sensitive to
- artistic influences, and the parents of such children often think that
- no special care need be spent on their surroundings--a curious
- misconception of the purpose of all æsthetic training. To teach a
- child to appreciate any form of beauty is to develop his intelligence,
- and thereby to enlarge his capacity for wholesome enjoyment. It is,
- therefore, never idle to cultivate a child's taste; and those who have
- no pronounced natural bent toward the beautiful in any form need more
- guidance and encouragement than the child born with a sense of beauty.
- The latter will at most be momentarily offended by the sight of ugly
- objects; while they may forever blunt the taste and narrow the views
- of the child whose sluggish imagination needs the constant stimulus of
- beautiful surroundings.
- If art is really a factor in civilization, it seems obvious that the
- feeling for beauty needs as careful cultivation as the other civic
- virtues. To teach a child to distinguish between a good and a bad
- painting, a well or an ill-modelled statue, need not hinder his growth
- in other directions, and will at least develop those habits of
- observation and comparison that are the base of all sound judgments.
- It is in this sense that the study of art is of service to those who
- have no special aptitude for any of its forms: its indirect action in
- shaping æsthetic criteria constitutes its chief value as an element of
- culture.
- The habit of regarding "art" as a thing apart from life is fatal to
- the development of taste. Parents may conscientiously send their
- children to galleries and museums, but unless the child can find some
- point of contact between its own surroundings and the contents of the
- galleries, the interest excited by the pictures and statues will be
- short-lived and ineffectual. Children are not reached by abstract
- ideas, and a picture hanging on a museum wall is little better than an
- abstraction to the child's vivid but restricted imagination. Besides,
- if the home surroundings are tasteless, the unawakened sense of form
- will not be roused by a hurried walk through a museum. The child's
- mind must be prepared by daily lessons in beauty to understand the
- masterpieces of art. A child brought up on foolish story-books could
- hardly be expected to enjoy _The Knight's Tale_ or the _Morte
- d'Arthur_ without some slight initiation into the nature and meaning
- of good literature; and to pass from a house full of ugly furniture,
- badly designed wall-papers and worthless knick-knacks to a hurried
- contemplation of the Venus of Milo or of a model of the Parthenon is
- not likely to produce the desired results.
- The daily intercourse with poor pictures, trashy "ornaments," and
- badly designed furniture may, indeed, be fittingly compared with a
- mental diet of silly and ungrammatical story-books. Most parents
- nowadays recognize the harmfulness of such a _régime_, and are careful
- to feed their children on more stimulating fare. Skilful compilers
- have placed Mallory and Chaucer, Cervantes and Froissart, within reach
- of the childish understanding, thus laying the foundations for a
- lasting appreciation of good literature. No greater service can be
- rendered to children than in teaching them to know the best and to
- want it; but while this is now generally conceded with regard to
- books, the child's eager eyes are left to fare as best they may on
- chromos from the illustrated papers and on carefully hoarded rubbish
- from the Christmas tree.
- The mention of the Christmas tree suggests another obstacle to the
- early development of taste. Many children, besides being surrounded by
- ugly furniture and bad pictures, are overwhelmed at Christmas, and on
- every other anniversary, by presents not always selected with a view
- to the formation of taste. The question of presents is one of the most
- embarrassing problems in the artistic education of children. As long
- as they are in the toy age no great harm is done: it is when they are
- considered old enough to appreciate "something pretty for their rooms"
- that the season of danger begins. Parents themselves are often the
- worst offenders in this respect, and the sooner they begin to give
- their children presents which, if not beautiful, are at least useful,
- the sooner will the example be followed by relatives and friends. The
- selection of such presents, while it might necessitate a little more
- trouble, need not lead to greater expense. Good things do not always
- cost more than bad. A good print may often be bought for the same
- price as a poor one, and the money spent on a china "ornament," in the
- shape of a yellow Leghorn hat with a kitten climbing out of it, would
- probably purchase a good reproduction of one of the Tanagra
- statuettes, a plaster cast of some French or Italian bust, or one of
- Cantagalli's copies of the Robbia bas-reliefs--any of which would
- reveal a world of unsuspected beauty to many a child imprisoned in a
- circle of _articles de Paris_.
- The children of the rich are usually the worst sufferers in such
- cases, since the presents received by those whose parents and
- relations are not "well off" have the saving merit of usefulness. It
- is the superfluous gimcrack--the "ornament"--which is most
- objectionable, and the more expensive such articles are the more
- likely are they to do harm. Rich children suffer from the quantity as
- well as the quality of the presents they receive. Appetite is
- surfeited, curiosity blunted, by the mass of offerings poured in with
- every anniversary. It would be better if, in such cases, friends and
- family could unite in giving to each child one thing worth having--a
- good edition, a first-state etching or engraving, or some like object
- fitted to give pleasure at the time and lasting enjoyment through
- life. Parents often make the mistake of thinking that such presents
- are too "serious"--that children do not care for good bindings, fine
- engravings, or reproductions of sculpture. As a matter of fact,
- children are quick to appreciate beauty when pointed out and explained
- to them, and an intelligent child feels peculiar pride in being the
- owner of some object which grown-up people would be glad to possess.
- If the selection of such presents is made with a reasonable regard for
- the child's tastes and understanding--if the book chosen is a good
- edition, well bound, of the _Morte d'Arthur_ or of _Chaucer_--if the
- print represents some Tuscan Nativity, with a joyous dance of angels
- on the thatched roof, or a group of splendid horsemen and strange
- animals from the wondrous fairy-tale of the Riccardi chapel--the
- present will give as much immediate pleasure as a "juvenile" book or
- picture, while its intrinsic beauty and significance may become
- important factors in the child's æsthetic development. The possession
- of something valuable, that may not be knocked about, but must be
- handled with care and restored to its place after being looked at,
- will also cultivate in the child that habit of carefulness and order
- which may be defined as good manners toward inanimate objects.
- Children suffer not only from the number of presents they receive, but
- from that over-crowding of modern rooms that so often makes it
- necessary to use the school-room and nurseries as an outlet for the
- overflow of the house. To the children's quarters come one by one the
- countless objects "too good to throw away" but too ugly to be
- tolerated by grown-up eyes--the bead-work cushions that have
- "associations," the mildewed Landseer prints of foaming, dying
- animals, the sheep-faced Madonna and Apostles in bituminous draperies,
- commemorating a paternal visit to Rome in the days when people bought
- copies of the "Old Masters."
- Those who wish to train their children's taste must resolutely clear
- the school-room of all such stumbling-blocks. Ugly furniture cannot
- always be replaced; but it is at least possible to remove unsuitable
- pictures and knick-knacks.
- It is essential that the school-room should be cheerful. Dark colors,
- besides necessitating the use of much artificial light, are depressing
- to children and consequently out of place in the school-room: white
- woodwork, and walls tinted in some bright color, form the best
- background for both work and play.
- Perhaps the most interesting way of decorating the school-room is that
- which might be described as the rotation system. To carry out this
- plan--which requires the coöperation of the children's teacher--the
- walls must be tinted in some light color, such as turquoise-blue or
- pale green, and cleared of all miscellaneous adornments. These should
- then be replaced by a few carefully-chosen prints, photographs and
- plaster casts, representing objects connected with the children's
- studies. Let it, for instance, be supposed that the studies in hand
- include natural history, botany, and the history of France and England
- during the sixteenth century. These subjects might be respectively
- illustrated by some of the clever Japanese outline drawings of plants
- and animals, by Holbein's portrait of Henry VIII, Clouet's of Charles
- IX and of Elizabeth of Austria, Dürer's etchings of Luther and
- Erasmus, and views of some of the principal buildings erected in
- France and England during the sixteenth century.
- The prints and casts shown at one time should be sufficiently
- inexpensive and few in number to be changed as the child's lessons
- proceed, thus forming a kind of continuous commentary upon the various
- branches of study.
- This plan of course necessitates more trouble and expense than the
- ordinary one of giving to the walls of the school-room a permanent
- decoration: an arrangement which may also be made interesting and
- suggestive, if the child's requirements are considered. When casts and
- pictures are intended to remain in place, it is a good idea to choose
- them at the outset with a view to the course of studies likely to be
- followed. In this way, each object may serve in turn to illustrate
- some phase of history or art: even this plan will be found to have a
- vivifying effect upon the dry bones of "lessons."
- In a room decorated in this fashion, the prints or photographs
- selected might represent the foremost examples of Greek, Gothic,
- Renaissance and eighteenth-century architecture, together with several
- famous paintings of different periods and schools; sculpture being
- illustrated by casts of the Disk-thrower, of one of Robbia's friezes
- of child-musicians, of Donatello's Saint George, and Pigalle's "Child
- with the Bird."
- Parents who do not care to plan the adornment of the school-room on
- such definite lines should at least be careful to choose appropriate
- casts and pictures. It is generally conceded that nothing painful
- should be put before a child's eyes; but the deleterious effects of
- namby-pamby prettiness are too often disregarded. Anything "sweet" is
- considered appropriate for the school-room or nursery; whereas it is
- essential to the child's artistic training that only the sweetness
- which proceeds _de forte_ should be held up for admiration. It is easy
- to find among the world's masterpieces many pictures interesting to
- children. Vandyck's "Children of Charles I"; Bronzino's solemn
- portraits of Medici babies; Drouais' picture of the Comte d'Artois
- holding his little sister on the back of a goat; the wan little
- princes of Velasquez; the ruddy beggar-boys of Murillo--these are but
- a few of the subjects that at once suggest themselves. Then, again,
- there are the wonder-books of those greatest of all story-tellers, the
- Italian fresco-painters--Benozzo Gozzoli, Pinturicchio,
- Carpaccio--incorrigible gossips every one, lingering over the minor
- episodes and trivial details of their stories with the desultory
- slowness dear to childish listeners. In sculpture, the range of choice
- is no less extended. The choristers of Robbia, the lean little St.
- Johns of Donatello and his school--Verrocchio's fierce young David,
- and the Capitol "Boy with the Goose"--these may alternate with
- fragments of the Parthenon frieze, busts of great men, and studies of
- animals, from the Assyrian lions to those of Canova and Barye.
- Above all, the walls should not be overcrowded. The importance of
- preserving in the school-room bare wall-spaces of uniform tint has
- hitherto been little considered; but teachers are beginning to
- understand the value of these spaces in communicating to the child's
- brain a sense of repose which diminishes mental and physical
- restlessness.
- The furniture of the school-room should of course be plain and
- substantial. Well-designed furniture of this kind is seldom made by
- modern manufacturers, and those who can afford the slight extra
- expense should commission a good cabinet-maker to reproduce some of
- the simple models which may be found in the manuals of old French and
- English designers. It is of special importance to provide a large,
- solid writing-table: children are too often subjected to the needless
- constraint and fatigue of writing at narrow unsteady desks, too small
- to hold even the books in use during the lesson.
- A well-designed bookcase with glass doors is a valuable factor in the
- training of children. It teaches a respect for books by showing that
- they are thought worthy of care; and a child is less likely to knock
- about and damage a book which must be taken from and restored to such
- a bookcase, than one which, after being used, is thrust back on an
- open shelf. Children's books, if they have any literary value, should
- be bound in some bright-colored morocco: dingy backs of calf or black
- cloth are not likely to attract the youthful eye, and the better a
- book is bound the more carefully it will be handled. Even
- lesson-books, when they become shabby, should have a covering of some
- bright-colored cloth stitched over the boards.
- The general rules laid down for the decoration of the school-room may,
- with some obvious modifications, be applied to the treatment of
- nursery and of children's rooms. These, like the school-room, should
- have painted walls and a floor of hard wood with a removable rug or a
- square of matting. In a house containing both school-room and nursery,
- the decoration of the latter room will of course be adapted to the
- tastes of the younger children. Mothers often say, in answer to
- suggestions as to the decoration of the nursery, that little children
- "like something bright"--as though this precluded every form of art
- above the newspaper chromo and the Christmas card! It is easy to
- produce an effect of brightness by means of white wood-work and walls
- hung with good colored prints, with large photographs of old Flemish
- or Italian pictures,--say, for example, Bellini's baby-angels playing
- on musical instruments,--and with a few of the Japanese plant and
- animal drawings already referred to. All these subjects would interest
- and amuse even very young children; and there is no reason why a gay
- Japanese screen, with boldly drawn birds and flowers, should not
- afford as much entertainment as one composed of a heterogeneous
- collection of Christmas cards, chromos, and story-book pictures, put
- together without any attempt at color-harmony or composition.
- Children's rooms should be as free as possible from all superfluous
- draperies. The windows may be hung with either shades or curtains: it
- is needless to have both. If curtains are preferred, they should be of
- chintz, or of some washable cotton or linen. The reproductions of the
- old _toiles de Jouy_, with pictures from Æsop and La Fontaine, or from
- some familiar myth or story, are specially suited to children's rooms;
- while another source of interest and amusement may be provided by
- facing the fireplace with blue and white Dutch tiles representing the
- finding of Moses, the story of David and Goliath, or some such
- familiar episode.
- As children grow older, and are allotted separate bedrooms, these
- should be furnished and decorated on the same principles and with the
- same care as the school-room. Pieces of furniture for these bedrooms
- would make far more suitable and interesting presents than the costly
- odds and ends so often given without definite intention. In the
- arrangement of the child's own room the expression of individual taste
- should be encouraged and the child allowed to choose the pictures and
- casts with which the walls are hung. The responsibility of such
- selection will do much to develop the incipient faculties of
- observation and comparison.
- To sum up, then: the child's visible surroundings form the basis of
- the best, because of the most unconscious, cultivation: and not of
- æsthetic cultivation only, since, as has been pointed out, the
- development of any artistic taste, if the child's general training is
- of the right sort, indirectly broadens the whole view of life.
- XVI
- BRIC-À-BRAC
- It is perhaps not uninstructive to note that we have no English word
- to describe the class of household ornaments which French speech has
- provided with at least three designations, each indicating a delicate
- and almost imperceptible gradation of quality. In place of bric-à-brac,
- bibelots, _objets d'art_, we have only knick-knacks--defined by
- Stormonth as "articles of small value."
- This definition of the knick-knack fairly indicates the general level
- of our artistic competence. It has already been said that cheapness is
- not necessarily synonymous with trashiness; but hitherto this
- assertion has been made with regard to furniture and to the other
- necessary appointments of the house. With knick-knacks the case is
- different. An artistic age will of course produce any number of
- inexpensive trifles fit to become, like the Tanagra figurines, the
- museum treasures of later centuries; but it is hardly necessary to
- point out that modern shop-windows are not overflowing with such
- immortal toys. The few objects of art produced in the present day are
- the work of distinguished artists. Even allowing for what Symonds
- calls the "vicissitudes of taste," it seems improbable that our
- commercial knick-knack will ever be classed as a work of art.
- [Illustration: _PLATE LVI._
- BRONZE ANDIRON. VENETIAN SCHOOL.
- XVI CENTURY.]
- It is clear that the weary man must have a chair to sit on, the
- hungry man a table to dine at; nor would the most sensitive judgment
- condemn him for buying ugly ones, were no others to be had; but
- objects of art are a counsel of perfection. It is quite possible to go
- without them; and the proof is that many do go without them who
- honestly think to possess them in abundance. This is said, not with
- any intention of turning to ridicule the natural desire to "make a
- room look pretty," but merely with the purpose of inquiring whether
- such an object is ever furthered by the indiscriminate amassing of
- "ornaments." Decorators know how much the simplicity and dignity of a
- good room are diminished by crowding it with useless trifles. Their
- absence improves even bad rooms, or makes them at least less
- multitudinously bad. It is surprising to note how the removal of an
- accumulation of knick-knacks will free the architectural lines and
- restore the furniture to its rightful relation with the walls.
- Though a room must depend for its main beauty on design and furniture,
- it is obvious that there are many details of luxurious living not
- included in these essentials. In what, then, shall the ornamentation
- of rooms consist? Supposing walls and furniture to be satisfactory,
- how put the minor touches that give to a room the charm of
- completeness? To arrive at an answer, one must first consider the
- different kinds of minor embellishment. These may be divided into two
- classes: the object of art _per se_, such as the bust, the picture, or
- the vase; and, on the other hand, those articles, useful in
- themselves,--lamps, clocks, fire-screens, bookbindings,
- candelabra,--which art has only to touch to make them the best
- ornaments any room can contain. In past times such articles took the
- place of bibelots. Few purely ornamental objects were to be seen, save
- in the cabinets of collectors; but when Botticelli decorated the
- panels of linen chests, and Cellini chiselled book-clasps and
- drinking-cups, there could be no thought of the vicious distinction
- between the useful and the beautiful. One of the first obligations of
- art is to make all useful things beautiful: were this neglected
- principle applied to the manufacture of household accessories, the
- modern room would have no need of knick-knacks.
- Before proceeding further, it is necessary to know what constitutes an
- object of art. It was said at the outset that, though cheapness and
- trashiness are not always synonymous, they are apt to be so in the
- case of the modern knick-knack. To buy, and even to make, it may cost
- a great deal of money; but artistically it is cheap, if not worthless;
- and too often its artistic value is in inverse ratio to its price. The
- one-dollar china pug is less harmful than an expensive onyx lamp-stand
- with moulded bronze mountings dipped in liquid gilding. It is one of
- the misfortunes of the present time that the most preposterously bad
- things often possess the powerful allurement of being expensive. One
- might think it an advantage that they are not within every one's
- reach; but, as a matter of fact, it is their very unattainableness
- which, by making them more desirable, leads to the production of that
- worst curse of modern civilization--cheap copies of costly horrors.
- An ornament is of course not an object of art because it is
- expensive--though it must be owned that objects of art are seldom
- cheap. Good workmanship, as distinct from designing, almost always
- commands a higher price than bad; and good artistic workmanship having
- become so rare that there is practically no increase in the existing
- quantity of objects of art, it is evident that these are more likely
- to grow than to diminish in value. Still, as has been said, costliness
- is no test of merit in an age when large prices are paid for bad
- things. Perhaps the most convenient way of defining the real object of
- art is to describe it as _any ornamental object which adequately
- expresses an artistic conception_. This definition at least clears the
- ground of the mass of showy rubbish forming the stock-in-trade of the
- average "antiquity" dealer.
- Good objects of art give to a room its crowning touch of distinction.
- Their intrinsic beauty is hardly more valuable than their suggestion
- of a mellower civilization--of days when rich men were patrons of "the
- arts of elegance," and when collecting beautiful objects was one of
- the obligations of a noble leisure. The qualities implied in the
- ownership of such bibelots are the mark of their unattainableness. The
- man who wishes to possess objects of art must have not only the means
- to acquire them, but the skill to choose them--a skill made up of
- cultivation and judgment, combined with that feeling for beauty that
- no amount of study can give, but that study alone can quicken and
- render profitable.
- Only time and experience can acquaint one with those minor
- peculiarities marking the successive "manners" of a master, or even
- with the technical _nuances_ which at once enable the collector to
- affix a date to his Sèvres or to his maiolica. Such knowledge is
- acquired at the cost of great pains and of frequent mistakes; but no
- one should venture to buy works of art who cannot at least draw such
- obvious distinctions as those between old and new Saxe, between an old
- Italian and a modern French bronze, or between Chinese peach-bloom
- porcelain of the Khang-hi period and the Japanese imitations to be
- found in every "Oriental emporium."
- Supposing the amateur to have acquired this proficiency, he is still
- apt to buy too many things, or things out of proportion with the rooms
- for which they are intended. The scoffers at style--those who assume
- that to conform to any known laws of decoration is to sink one's
- individuality--often justify their view by the assertion that it is
- ridiculous to be tied down, in the choice of bibelots, to any given
- period or manner--as though Mazarin's great collection had comprised
- only seventeenth-century works of art, or the Colonnas, the Gonzagas,
- and the Malatestas had drawn all their treasures from contemporary
- sources! As a matter of fact, the great amateurs of the past were
- never fettered by such absurd restrictions. All famous patrons of art
- have encouraged the talent of their day; but the passion for
- collecting antiquities is at least as old as the Roman Empire, and
- Græco-Roman sculptors had to make archaistic statues to please the
- popular fancy, just as our artists paint pre-Raphaelite pictures to
- attract the disciples of Ruskin and William Morris. Since the Roman
- Empire, there has probably been no period when a taste for the best of
- all ages did not exist.[36] Julius II, while Michel Angelo and Raphael
- worked under his orders, was gathering antiques for the Belvedere
- _cortile_; under Louis XIV, Greek marbles, Roman bronzes, cabinets of
- Chinese lacquer and tables of Florentine mosaic were mingled without
- thought of discord against Lebrun's tapestries or Bérain's arabesques;
- and Marie-Antoinette's collection united Oriental porcelains with
- goldsmiths' work of the Italian Renaissance.
- Taste attaches but two conditions to the use of objects of art: that
- they shall be in scale with the room, and that the room shall not be
- overcrowded with them. There are two ways of being in scale: there is
- the scale of proportion, and what might be called the scale of
- appropriateness. The former is a matter of actual measurement, while
- the latter is regulated solely by the nicer standard of good taste.
- Even in the matter of actual measurement, the niceties of proportion
- are not always clear to an unpractised eye. It is easy to see that the
- Ludovisi Juno would be out of scale in a boudoir, but the discrepancy,
- in diminishing, naturally becomes less obvious. Again, a vase or a
- bust may not be out of scale with the wall-space behind it, but may
- appear to crush the furniture upon which it stands; and since
- everything a room contains should be regarded as a factor in its
- general composition, the relation of bric-à-brac to furniture is no
- less to be studied than the relation of bric-à-brac to wall-spaces.
- Much of course depends upon the effect intended; and this can be
- greatly modified by careful adjustment of the contents of the room. A
- ceiling may be made to look less high by the use of wide, low pieces
- of furniture, with massive busts and vases; while a low-studded room
- may be heightened by tall, narrow commodes and cabinets, with objects
- of art upon the same general lines.
- It is of no less importance to observe the scale of appropriateness. A
- bronze Pallas Athene or a cowled mediæval _pleureur_ would be
- obviously out of harmony with the spirit of a boudoir; while the
- delicate graces of old Saxe or Chelsea would become futile in library
- or study.
- Another kind of appropriateness must be considered in the relation of
- objects of art to each other: not only must they be in scale as
- regards character and dimensions, but also--and this, though more
- important, is perhaps less often considered--as regards quality. The
- habit of mixing good, bad, and indifferent in furniture is often
- excused by necessity: people must use what they have. But there is no
- necessity for having bad bric-à-brac. Trashy "ornaments" do not make a
- room more comfortable; as a general rule, they distinctly diminish its
- comfort; and they have the further disadvantage of destroying the
- effect of any good piece of work. Vulgarity is always noisier than
- good breeding, and it is instructive to note how a modern commercial
- bronze will "talk down" a delicate Renaissance statuette or bust, and
- a piece of Deck or Minton china efface the color-values of
- blue-and-white or the soft tints of old Sèvres. Even those who set
- down a preference for old furniture as an affectation will hardly
- maintain that new knick-knacks are as good as old bibelots; but only
- those who have some slight acquaintance with the subject know how wide
- is the distance, in conception and execution, between the old object
- of art and its unworthy successor. Yet the explanation is simple. In
- former times, as the greatest painters occupied themselves with
- wall-decoration, so the greatest sculptors and modellers produced the
- delicate statuettes and the incomparable bronze mountings for vases
- and furniture adorning the apartments of their day. A glance into the
- window of the average furniture-shop probably convinces the most
- unobservant that modern bronze mountings are not usually designed by
- great artists; and there is the same change in the methods of
- execution. The bronze formerly chiselled is now moulded; the iron once
- wrought is cast; the patina given to bronze by a chemical process
- making it a part of the texture of the metal is now simply applied as
- a surface wash; and this deterioration in processes has done more than
- anything else to vulgarize modern ornament.
- It may be argued that even in the golden age of art few could have
- walls decorated by great painters, or furniture-mountings modelled by
- great sculptors; but it is here that the superiority of the old method
- is shown. Below the great painter and sculptor came the trained
- designer who, formed in the same school as his superiors, did not
- attempt a poor copy of their masterpieces, but did the same kind of
- work on simpler lines; just as below the skilled artificer stood the
- plain artisan whose work was executed more rudely, but by the same
- genuine processes. This explains the supposed affectation of those who
- "like things just because they are old." Old bric-à-brac and furniture
- are, indeed, almost always worthy of liking, since they are made on
- good lines by a good process.
- Two causes connected with the change in processes have contributed to
- the debasement of bibelots: the substitution of machine for hand-work
- has made possible the unlimited reproduction of works of art; and the
- resulting demand for cheap knick-knacks has given employment to a
- multitude of untrained designers having nothing in common with the
- _virtuoso_ of former times.
- It is an open question how much the mere possibility of unlimited
- reproduction detracts from the intrinsic value of an object of art. To
- the art-lover, as distinguished from the collector, uniqueness _per
- se_ can give no value to an inartistic object; but the distinction,
- the personal quality, of a beautiful object is certainly enhanced when
- it is known to be alone of its kind--as in the case of the old bronzes
- made _à cire perdue_. It must, however, be noted that in some
- cases--as in that of bronze-casting--the method which permits
- reproduction is distinctly inferior to that used when but one object
- is to be produced.
- In writing on objects of art, it is difficult to escape the charge of
- saying on one page that reproductions are objectionable, and on the
- next that they are better than poor "originals." The United States
- customs laws have drawn a rough distinction between an original work
- and its reproductions, defining the former as a work of art and the
- latter as articles of commerce; but it does not follow that an article
- of commerce may not be an adequate representation of a work of art.
- The technical differences incidental to the various forms of
- reproduction make any general conclusion impossible. In the case of
- bronzes, for instance, it has been pointed out that the _cire perdue_
- process is superior to that by means of which reproductions may be
- made; nor is this the only cause of inferiority in bronze
- reproductions. The nature of bronze-casting makes it needful that the
- final touches should be given to bust or statue after it emerges from
- the mould. Upon these touches, given by the master's chisel, the
- expressiveness and significance of the work chiefly depend; and
- multiplied reproductions, in lacking this individual stamp, must lack
- precisely that which distinguishes the work of art from the commercial
- article.
- Perhaps the safest general rule is to say that the less the
- reproduction suggests an attempt at artistic interpretation,--the more
- literal and mechanical is its rendering of the original,--the better
- it fulfils its purpose. Thus, plaster-casts of sculpture are more
- satisfactory than bronze or marble copies; and a good photograph of a
- painting is superior to the average reproduction in oils or
- water-color.
- The deterioration in gilding is one of the most striking examples of
- the modern disregard of quality and execution. In former times gilding
- was regarded as one of the crowning touches of magnificence in
- decoration, was little used except where great splendor of effect was
- desired, and was then applied by means of a difficult and costly
- process. To-day, after a period of reaction during which all gilding
- was avoided, it is again unsparingly used, under the mistaken
- impression that it is one of the chief characteristics of the French
- styles now once more in demand. The result is a plague of liquid
- gilding. Even in France, where good gilding is still done, the great
- demand for cheap gilt furniture and ornaments has led to the general
- use of the inferior process. The prevalence of liquid gilding, and the
- application of gold to furniture and decoration not adapted to such
- treatment, doubtless explain the aversion of many persons to any use
- of gilding in decoration.
- In former times the expense of good gilding was no obstacle to its
- use, since it was employed only in gala rooms, where the whole
- treatment was on the same scale of costliness: it would never have
- occurred to the owner of an average-sized house to drench his walls
- and furniture in gilding, since the excessive use of gold in
- decoration was held to be quite unsuited to such a purpose. Nothing
- more surely preserves any form of ornament from vulgarization than a
- general sense of fitness.
- Much of the beauty and propriety of old decoration was due to the fact
- that the merit of a work of art was held to consist, not in substance,
- but in design and execution. It was never thought that a badly
- designed bust or vase could be saved from mediocrity by being made of
- an expensive material. Suitability of substance always enhances a work
- of art; mere costliness never. The chryselephantine Zeus of Olympia
- was doubtless admirably suited to the splendor of its surroundings;
- but in a different setting it would have been as beautiful in marble.
- In plastic art everything depends on form and execution, and the
- skilful handling of a substance deliberately chosen for its
- resistance (where another might have been used with equal fitness) is
- rather a _tour de force_ than an artistic achievement.
- These last generalizations are intended to show, not only that there
- is an intrinsic value in almost all old bibelots, but also that the
- general excellence of design and execution in past times has handed
- down to us many unimportant trifles in the way of furniture and
- household appliances worthy of being regarded as minor objects of art.
- In Italy especially, where every artisan seems to have had the gift of
- the _plasticatore_ in his finger-tips, and no substance was thought
- too poor to express a good design, there are still to be found many
- bits of old workmanship--clocks, _appliques_, terra-cottas, and carved
- picture-frames with touches of gilding--that may be characterized in
- the terms applied by the builder of Buckingham House to his collection
- of pictures:--"Some good, _none disagreeable_." Still, no accumulation
- of such trifles, even where none is disagreeable, will give to a room
- the same distinction as the presence of a few really fine works of
- art. Any one who has the patience to put up with that look of bareness
- so displeasing to some will do better to buy each year one superior
- piece rather than a dozen of middling quality.
- Even the buyer who need consult only his own pleasure must remember
- that his very freedom from the ordinary restrictions lays him open to
- temptation. It is no longer likely that any collector will be
- embarrassed by a superfluity of treasures; but he may put too many
- things into one room, and no amount of individual merit in the objects
- themselves will, from the decorator's standpoint, quite warrant this
- mistake. Any work of art, regardless of its intrinsic merit, must
- justify its presence in a room by being _more valuable than the space
- it occupies_--more valuable, that is, to the general scheme of
- decoration.
- Those who call this view arbitrary or pedantic should consider, first,
- the importance of plain surfaces in decoration, and secondly the
- tendency of overcrowding to minimize the effect of each separate
- object, however striking in itself. Eye and mind are limited in their
- receptivity to a certain number of simultaneous impressions, and the
- Oriental habit of displaying only one or two objects of art at a time
- shows a more delicate sense of these limitations than the Western
- passion for multiplying effects.
- To sum up, then, a room should depend for its adornment on general
- harmony of parts, and on the artistic quality of such necessities as
- lamps, screens, bindings, and furniture. Whoever goes beyond these
- essentials should limit himself in the choice of ornaments to the
- "labors of the master-artist's hand."
- FOOTNOTE:
- [36] "A little study would probably show that the Ptolemaic era in
- Egypt was a renaissance of the Theban age, in architecture as in other
- respects, while the golden period of Augustus in Rome was largely a
- Greek revival. Perhaps it would even be discovered that all ages of
- healthy human prosperity are more or less revivals, and have been
- marked by a retrospective tendency." _The Architecture of the
- Renaissance in Italy_, by W. J. Anderson. London, Batsford, 1896.
- CONCLUSION
- In the preceding pages an attempt has been made to show that in the
- treatment of rooms we have passed from the golden age of architecture
- to the gilded age of decoration.
- Any argument in support of a special claim necessitates certain
- apparent injustices, sets up certain provisional limitations, and can
- therefore be judged with fairness only by those who make due allowance
- for these conditions. In the discussion of æsthetics such impartiality
- can seldom be expected. Not unnaturally, people resent any attempt to
- dogmatize on matters so generally thought to lie within the domain of
- individual judgment. Many hold that in questions of taste _Gefühl ist
- alles_; while those who believe that beyond the oscillations of
- fashion certain fixed laws may be discerned have as yet agreed upon no
- formula defining their belief. In short, our civilization has not yet
- developed any artistic creed so generally recognized that it may be
- invoked on both sides of an argument without risk of misunderstanding.
- This is true at least of those forms of art that minister only to the
- æsthetic sense. With architecture and its allied branches the case is
- different. Here beauty depends on fitness, and the practical
- requirements of life are the ultimate test of fitness.
- If, therefore, it can be proved that the old practice was based upon a
- clearer perception of these requirements than is shown by modern
- decorators, it may be claimed not unreasonably that the old methods
- are better than the new. It seems, however, that the distinction
- between the various offices of art is no longer clearly recognized.
- The merit of house-decoration is now seldom measured by the standard
- of practical fitness; and those who would set up such a standard are
- suspected of proclaiming individual preferences under the guise of
- general principles.
- In this book, an endeavor has been made to draw no conclusion
- unwarranted by the premises; but whatever may be thought of the
- soundness of some of the deductions, they must be regarded, not as a
- criticism of individual work, but simply of certain tendencies in
- modern architecture. It must be remembered, too, that the book is
- merely a sketch, intended to indicate the lines along which further
- study may profitably advance.
- It may seem inconsequent that an elementary work should include much
- apparently unimportant detail. To pass in a single chapter from a
- discussion of abstract architectural laws to the combination of colors
- in a bedroom carpet seems to show lack of plan; yet the transition is
- logically justified. In the composition of a whole there is no
- negligible quantity: if the decoration of a room is planned on certain
- definite principles, whatever contributes line or color becomes a
- factor in the composition. The relation of proportion to decoration is
- like that of anatomy to sculpture: underneath are the everlasting
- laws. It was the recognition of this principle that kept the work of
- the old architect-decorators (for the two were one) free from the
- superfluous, free from the intemperate accumulation that marks so many
- modern rooms. Where each detail had its determinate part, no
- superficial accessories were needed to make up a whole: a great
- draughtsman represents with a few strokes what lesser artists can
- express only by a multiplicity of lines.
- The supreme excellence is simplicity. Moderation, fitness,
- relevance--these are the qualities that give permanence to the work of
- the great architects. _Tout ce qui n'est pas nécessaire est nuisible._
- There is a sense in which works of art may be said to endure by virtue
- of that which is left out of them, and it is this "tact of omission"
- that characterizes the master-hand.
- Modern civilization has been called a varnished barbarism: a
- definition that might well be applied to the superficial graces of
- much modern decoration. Only a return to architectural principles can
- raise the decoration of houses to the level of the past. Vasari said
- of the Farnesina palace that it was not built, but really born--_non
- murato ma veramente nato_; and this phrase is but the expression of an
- ever-present sense--the sense of interrelation of parts, of unity of
- the whole.
- There is no absolute perfection, there is no communicable ideal; but
- much that is empiric, much that is confused and extravagant, will give
- way before the application of principles based on common sense and
- regulated by the laws of harmony and proportion.
- INDEX
- Adam, ceiling ornaments of, 93
- Andirons, 84
- _Appliques_, in hall and staircase, 119
- Araldi's ceiling in the convent of St. Paul, Parma, 97
- Architrave of door, see Doorway;
- of mantel-piece, 82
- Arm-chair, modern, 128
- _Armoires_, old French and Italian, 117
- Ashby, Castle, Inigo Jones's stairs in, 111
- Aviler, d', his description of dining-room fountain, 158
- Ball-room, 137;
- in Italy, 138;
- Louis XIV, 139;
- lighting of, 140;
- chairs, 140
- Barry, Madame du, dining-room of, 156
- Bath-room, 172;
- in Pitti Palace, 172
- Bedroom, development of, 162;
- Renaissance, 162;
- Louis XIV, 162;
- XVIII-century, 163;
- cotton hangings in, 164;
- suite, plan of, 169;
- children's, 182
- Bedstead, history of, 163
- Belvédère, at Versailles, frescoes in, 42
- Bérain, ceiling arabesques of, 98
- _Bergère_, origin of, 7;
- design of, 128
- Bernini, his staircase in the Vatican, 108
- Bindings, decorative value of, 146
- Blinds, 73
- Blois, spiral stairs in court-yard of château, 109;
- _cabinet_ of Catherine de' Medici, 123
- Blondel, on doors, 58;
- on fireplaces, 74
- Book-cases, medieval, 145;
- in Catherine de' Medici's _cabinet_, 145;
- in France in the XVII century, 146;
- built into the wall, 147;
- in England, 149;
- modern, 148
- Books in the middle ages, 145;
- in the Renaissance, 146
- Bosse, Abraham, engravings of Louis XIII interiors, 69;
- examples of state bedrooms, 123
- Boudoir, 130;
- modern decoration of, 170
- Bramante, his use of the mezzanin floor, 5
- Breakfast-room, 160
- Bric-à-brac, definition of, 184;
- knowledge of, 187;
- superiority of old over new, 190
- Burckhardt, on medieval house-planning, 107, note
- Byfield, G., his stairs at Hurlingham, 111
- _Cabinet_, Italian origin of, 123;
- used in French Renaissance houses, 123;
- of Catherine de' Medici, book-cases in, 145
- Campbell's _Vitruvius Britannicus_, example of Palladian manner, 4;
- of English house-planning, 135
- Carpets, in general color-scheme, 29;
- choice of, 100;
- _Savonnerie_, 100;
- designs of, 101;
- stair-carpets, 102, 118;
- hall-carpets, 118
- Caserta, staircase in royal palace, 108
- Casino del Grotto, near Mantua, frescoes in, 42;
- ceilings in, 98
- Casts in vestibule, 105;
- in hall, 118;
- in school-room, 178
- Ceilings, 89;
- timbered, 90;
- in France and England, 91;
- Elizabethan, 92;
- Louis XIII, 92;
- Louis XV, 92;
- Louis XVI, 93;
- Adam, 93, 96;
- objections to wooden, 94;
- modern treatment of, 95;
- frescoed, 97
- Chambord, staircase at, 109
- _Chambre de parade_, 123
- Chandeliers, 140, 159
- Chanteloup, library of, 149
- Chantilly, stair-rail at, 113
- Chevening, Inigo Jones's stairs at, 111
- Cheverny, fireplace at, 74
- Chinese art, influence of, on stuff patterns, 166
- Chippendale's designs for grates, 81
- "Colonial" style, the, 81
- Color, use of, in decoration, 28;
- predominance of one color in each room, 28;
- color-schemes, 29
- Cornices, interior, Durand on, 94
- Cortile, Italian, modern adaptation of, 117
- Coutant d'Ivry's stair-rail in the Palais Royal, 113
- Curtains, mediæval and Renaissance, 69;
- in XVII and XVIII centuries, 70;
- muslin, 72
- Dado, the, 37;
- sometimes omitted in lobbies and corridors, 38
- Decoration and furniture, harmony between, 13;
- individuality in decoration, 17;
- graduated scheme of, 24
- "Den," furniture of, 152;
- decoration of, 153
- Dining-chairs, mediæval, 156;
- XVII century, 159;
- XVIII century, 159
- Dining-room, origin of, 155;
- in France, 154;
- in England, 155;
- furniture of, 156;
- French, XVIII century, 157;
- fountains in, 158;
- decoration of modern, 160;
- lighting of, 160;
- state, 160;
- heating of, 161
- Dining-table, mediæval, 156;
- modern, 161
- Donowell, J., his stairs at West Wycombe, 111
- Doors, 48;
- sliding, origin of, 49;
- double, 49;
- mediæval, 51;
- in palace of Urbino, 52;
- in Italy, 52-54;
- locks and hinges, 55;
- in the Hôtels de Rohan, de Soubise, and de Toulouse, 56;
- glass doors, 57;
- treatment in England, 57;
- mahogany, 58;
- panelling, principles of, 59;
- veneering, 61;
- concealed doors, 61;
- entrance-door, 103
- Doorway, proper dimensions of, 51, 60;
- treatment of, in Italy, 52;
- in France, 55;
- in England, 57
- Drawing-room, in modern town houses, 20;
- evolution of, in England, 122;
- in France, 122;
- origin of modern, 124;
- treatment of, in England and America, 124;
- furniture of, 127
- Dressing-room, 171
- _Duchesse_, 130
- Durand, J. L. N., on originality in architecture, 10;
- on interior cornices, 94
- Easton Neston, use of panel-pictures at, 46
- Entrance, treatment of, 103;
- entrance-door, 103
- Fenders, 85
- Fire-backs, 80
- Fire-boards, 86
- Fireplaces, 74;
- mediæval, construction of, 75;
- in Italy, 75;
- in France, 76;
- lining of, 80;
- American, 81;
- accessories of, 84
- Fire-screens, 86
- Floors, 89;
- of brick or stone, 99;
- marble and mosaic, in Italy, 99;
- parquet, 99;
- of vestibule, 104;
- of ball-room, 140
- Fontana, his staircase in the royal palace, Naples, 108
- Fountains in dining-rooms, 158
- Fresco-painting, in wall-decoration, 41;
- examples of, in Italy and France, 42;
- in ceiling-decoration, 97;
- in Italy, 97;
- in France, 98;
- in Italian gala rooms, 139
- Furniture, in the middle ages, 7;
- furniture and decoration, harmony between, 25;
- modern English and American, 26;
- XVIII century, in France and England, 27;
- in vestibule, 105;
- in hall, 117;
- in _salon de compagnie_, 125;
- in drawing-room, 127, 128;
- English, XVIII century, 129;
- in dining-room, 156;
- in bedroom, 171;
- in school-room, 180
- Gabriel, influence of, on ornamental detail, 56;
- on ceilings, 93;
- on stair-rails, 114
- Gala rooms, 134;
- uses of, 135;
- in Italy, 136
- Gallery, 137
- Genoa, royal palace, doors in, 54
- Gibbons, Grinling, carvings for panel-pictures, 46
- Gilding, deterioration of, 192
- Giulio Romano's frescoes in the Palazzo del T, 136
- _Grand'salle_, mediæval, 110
- Grates, 81
- Gwilt, his definition of _staircase_, 106
- Hall, 106;
- old English, 110;
- uses of, 115;
- modern treatment of, 115;
- decoration of, 117;
- furniture, 117;
- floor of, 118;
- lighting of, 119;
- prints and pictures in, 119
- Holkham, over-mantels at, 81
- Hôtel de Rohan, doors in, 56
- de Soubise, doors in, 56
- de Toulouse, doors in, 56
- Houghton Hall, doors in, 57, note
- House, Carlton, stair-rail in, 114
- Devonshire, stair-rail in, 114
- Norfolk, stair-rail in, 114
- Individuality in decoration, 17
- Isabella of Este's apartment at Mantua, doorways in, 52
- Jones, Inigo, his introduction of Palladian manner in England, 4,
- note;
- influence on ceiling-decoration, 92;
- on plan of English hall, 110;
- his stairs at Castle Ashby, 111;
- at Chevening, 111
- Juvara, his staircase in the Palazzo Madama, Turin, 108
- Lambrequin, origin of, 71
- Lamour, Jean, his wrought-iron work at Nancy, 112
- Lantern in vestibule, 105
- Laurano, Luciano da, palace of Urbino built by, 6
- Lebrun, door-locks in _Galerie d'Apollon_ designed by, 55
- Le Riche, frescoes of, in Belvédère, Versailles, 42
- Library, 145;
- in the university at Nancy, 149;
- of Louis XVI, at Versailles, 149;
- of Chanteloup, 149;
- modern, decoration of, 150
- _Lit de parade_, 122
- _Lit de repos_, 130
- Longhi, frescoes of, in Palazzo Sina, Venice, 143
- Louis XIII, windows, 69;
- ceilings, 92
- Louis XIV, modern house-furnishing dates from his reign, 8;
- style, characteristics of, 14;
- window-shutters, 69;
- influence on French, 77;
- mantels, 78;
- ceilings, 98;
- stair-rails, 112;
- ball-rooms, 140
- Louis XV style, characteristics of, 13;
- doors, 56;
- ceilings, 92;
- wrought-iron work, 112;
- stair-rails, 113
- Louis XVI style, characteristics of, 12;
- Gabriel's influence on, 56, 93;
- doors, 57;
- ceilings, 93;
- stair-rails, 114
- Luciennes, Madame du Barry's dining-room at, 157
- Mantegna's ceiling, palace of Mantua, 97
- Mantel-pieces, Italian Renaissance, 77;
- French Renaissance, 77;
- Louis XIV, 78;
- XVIII century, 79;
- American, 82;
- facing of, 83
- Mantua, doorways in palace, 52, 54;
- Mantegna's ceiling in, 97;
- _cabinet_ of Isabella of Este, 123
- Mario dei Fiori, 139
- Massimi alle Colonne, palace of, in Rome, 6
- Mezzanin, origin of, 5; treatment of, 6
- Ministère de la Marine, Paris, door in, 61
- Mirrors, use of, in over-mantel, 79;
- painted, in Borghese Palace, Rome, 139;
- in ball-rooms, 141
- Morelli's staircase in Palazzo Braschi, Rome, 108
- Morning-room, 132
- Mullions, use of, 66
- Music-room, 142;
- at Remiremont, 143
- Music-stand, 144
- Music-stool, 144
- Nancy, wrought-iron work at, 112;
- library in the university, 149
- Naples, staircase in royal palace, 108
- Niches, in hall and staircase, 117
- Nursery, 181
- Oberkampf, inventor of color-printing on cotton, 166
- Object of art, definition of, 187;
- reproductions of, 191
- Openings, placing and proportion of, 23;
- lines of, carried up to ceiling, 37, 52, 65, 74;
- treatment of, in rocaille style, 56
- Orders, use of, in wall-decoration, 36;
- application to doorways in Italy, 53;
- in France, 54;
- in England, 57;
- in ball-rooms, 139
- Originality in art, 9;
- J. L. N. Durand on, 10
- Over-doors, mediæval treatment of, 52;
- in Italy, 53;
- in France, 55;
- Louis XVI, 57
- Over-mantels, Renaissance, 76;
- use of mirror in, 79;
- XVIII-century treatment, 79;
- in England, 81
- Palais Royal, stair-rail in, 113
- Palazzo Borghese, Rome, painted mirrors in, 139
- Braschi, Rome, staircase in, 108
- Gondi, Florence, stairs in, 108
- Labia, Venice, frescoes in, 136
- Madama, Turin, staircase in, 108
- Massimi alle Colonne, Rome, date of, 6
- Piccolomini, at Pienza, staircase in, 108, note
- Pitti, Florence, bath-room in, 172
- Reale, Caserta, staircase in, 108
- Reale, Naples, staircase in, 108
- Riccardi, staircase in, 108, note
- Sina, Venice, frescoes in, 143
- del T, Mantua, frescoes in, 136
- Palladian window, 67
- Panelling, in Italy and north of the Alps, 40;
- wood, stone and stucco, 40, 42;
- subdivisions of, 43
- Parma, Araldi's ceiling in convent of St. Paul, 97;
- rocaille stoves in museum, 121
- Pavia, Certosa of, doorways in, 52
- _Perroquets_, 141
- Perugia, ceiling in the Sala del Cambio, 97
- Perugino's ceiling in the Sala del Cambio, Perugia, 97
- Peruzzi, Baldassare, his use of the mezzanin, 5
- Piano, design of, 143
- Pictures, proper background for, 45;
- mode of hanging, 46;
- in hall, 119;
- in dining-room, 160;
- in school-room, 180
- Picture-frames, selection of, 45
- Plan of house in relation to decoration, 23
- Plate-glass in windows, 67
- Pompadour, Madame de, dining-room fountain of, 158
- Pompeii, wall-frescoes of, 41
- Portière, use of, 59
- Presses, old English, 117
- Prints in hall, 120;
- in school-room, 180
- Privacy, modern indifference to, 22
- Proportion, definition of, 31;
- Isaac Ware on, 32
- Pyne's _Royal Residences_, examples of pictures set in panels, 46
- Rambouillet, Madame de, her influence on house-planning, 8
- Raphael, ceilings of, 97
- Remiremont, music-room at, 143
- Renaissance, characteristics of domestic architecture, 4;
- doors, 52;
- window-curtains, 69;
- mantels, 76, 77;
- ceilings, 90-92;
- French architects of, 109
- Rennes, Palais de Justice, carved wooden ceilings, 89
- Rugs, Oriental, 29, 100;
- modern European, 101
- _Salon à l'Italienne_, see Saloon
- _Salon de compagnie_, origin and use of, 123, 125;
- decoration and furniture of, 125;
- lighting of, 126
- _Salon de famille_, origin and use of, 123
- Saloon, adaptation of, in England by Inigo Jones, 111;
- introduction in France, 123;
- uses in Italy, 136;
- at Vaux-le-Vicomte, 137
- School-room, 172;
- decoration of, 178
- Screen in Tudor halls, 110
- Shobden Court, stairs in, 111
- Shutters, interior decoration of, 69;
- at Vaux-le-Vicomte, 69;
- in rooms of Mesdames de France, Versailles, 69;
- purpose of, 72
- Sideboard, mediæval, 156;
- in France, 157
- Smoking-room, 151
- Stairs, 106;
- development of, in Italy, 107;
- in the Palladian period, 108;
- in the XVII and XVIII centuries, 108;
- spiral, 109;
- in hall, in England, 111;
- construction of, in Italy, 112;
- in France, 112
- Stair-carpets, 118
- Staircase, meaning of term, 106;
- walls of, 117;
- in simple houses, 119;
- lighting of, 119
- Stair-rails, in Italy and France, 112;
- Louis XIV and XV, 113;
- Louis XVI and Empire, 113;
- Tudor and Elizabethan, 114;
- Palladian, in England, 114
- Stoves, use of, in hall, 120;
- examples of old stoves, 121;
- in dining-room, 161
- Stucco, use of, in decoration, 40;
- panelling, in Italy, 40;
- in ceilings, 90;
- in Elizabethan ceilings, 92;
- combined with painting, 97
- Stuff hangings, 44
- Stupinigi, frescoes at, 42;
- over-mantels at, 80
- Styles, essence of, 11;
- conformity to, 13
- Symmetry, definition of, 33;
- advantages of, 34
- Tapestry, use of, in northern Europe, 39;
- its subordination to architectural lines of room, 39
- Tiepolo, frescoes of, in the Villa Valmarana, 42;
- in the Palazzo Labia, 136
- Titian's "Presentation of the Virgin," doorway in, 53
- _Toiles de Jouy_, 166
- Trianon-sous-Bois, fountains in banqueting-gallery, 158
- Udine, Giovanni da, ceilings of, in collaboration with Raphael, 97
- Urbino, ducal palace of, 6;
- doors in, 52;
- fireplace in, 74;
- _cabinet_ of Isabella of Este, 123
- Vanvitelli's staircase at Caserta, 108
- Vatican, Bernini's staircase in, 108
- Vault, the Roman, influence of, on ceilings, 191
- Vaux-le-Vicomte, interior shutters at, 69;
- saloon at, 137
- Versailles, frescoes in Belvédère, 42;
- windows in rooms of Mesdames de France, 68;
- shutters in same, 69;
- library of Louis XVI, 148
- Vestibule, 104;
- furniture of, 105;
- lighting of, 105;
- absence of, in English house-planning, 110
- Villa, Italian, chief features of, 4, note
- Villa Giacomelli, at Maser, over-mantel in, 76
- Madama, in Rome, ceiling of loggia, 97
- Rotonda, near Vicenza, saloon in, 136
- Valmarana, near Vicenza, frescoes in, 42
- Vertemati, near Chiavenna, over-mantel in, 76;
- carved wooden ceiling in, 89
- Viollet-le-Duc, on doorways, 52, note;
- on mediæval house-planning, 109
- Voguë, Hôtel, at Dijon, 7
- Wall-decoration, 38
- Wall-papers, 44
- Walls, 31
- Ware, Isaac, on proportion, 32;
- on sliding doors, 49;
- his definition of staircase, 106
- West Wycombe, Donowell's stairs at, 111
- Windows, decorative value of, 64;
- dimensions of, 65;
- plate-glass in, 67;
- French or casement, 68;
- sash, 68;
- curtains, 69, 70;
- shutters, 69, 72;
- lambrequin, 71;
- muslin curtains, 72;
- blinds, 73
- Wood-box, 86
- End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Decoration of Houses, by
- Edith Wharton and Ogden Codman Jr.
- *** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE DECORATION OF HOUSES ***
- ***** This file should be named 40367-8.txt or 40367-8.zip *****
- This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/4/0/3/6/40367/
- Produced by Melissa McDaniel and the Online Distributed
- Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
- produced from images generously made available by The
- Internet Archive)
- Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
- will be renamed.
- Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
- one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
- (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
- permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
- set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
- copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
- protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
- Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
- charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
- do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
- rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
- such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
- research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
- practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
- subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
- redistribution.
- *** START: FULL LICENSE ***
- THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
- PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
- To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
- distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
- (or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
- Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
- Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
- http://gutenberg.org/license).
- Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
- electronic works
- 1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
- electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
- and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
- (trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
- the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
- all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
- If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
- Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
- terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
- entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
- 1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
- used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
- agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
- things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
- even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
- paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
- Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
- and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
- works. See paragraph 1.E below.
- 1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
- or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
- Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
- collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
- individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
- located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
- copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
- works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
- are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
- Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
- freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
- this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
- the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
- keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
- Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
- 1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
- what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
- a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
- the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
- before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
- creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
- Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
- the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
- States.
- 1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
- 1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
- access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
- whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
- phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
- Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
- copied or distributed:
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
- almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
- re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
- with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license
- 1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
- from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
- posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
- and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
- or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
- with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
- work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
- through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
- Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
- 1.E.9.
- 1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
- with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
- must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
- terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
- to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
- permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
- 1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
- work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
- 1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
- electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
- prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
- active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
- Gutenberg-tm License.
- 1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
- compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
- word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
- distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
- "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
- posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
- you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
- copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
- request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
- form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
- 1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
- performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
- unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
- 1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
- access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
- that
- - You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
- owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
- has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
- Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
- must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
- prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
- returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
- sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
- address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
- the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
- - You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or
- destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
- and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
- Project Gutenberg-tm works.
- - You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
- money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
- of receipt of the work.
- - You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
- 1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
- electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
- forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
- both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
- Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
- Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
- 1.F.
- 1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
- effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
- public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
- collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
- works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
- "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
- corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
- property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
- computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
- your equipment.
- 1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
- of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
- Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
- Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
- liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
- fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
- LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
- PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
- TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
- LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
- INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
- DAMAGE.
- 1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
- defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
- receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
- written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
- received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
- your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
- the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
- refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
- providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
- receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
- is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
- opportunities to fix the problem.
- 1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
- in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
- WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
- WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
- 1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
- warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
- If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
- law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
- interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
- the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
- provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
- 1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
- trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
- providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
- with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
- promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
- harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
- that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
- or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
- work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
- Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
- Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
- Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
- electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
- including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
- because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
- people in all walks of life.
- Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
- assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
- goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
- remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
- and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
- To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
- and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
- and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.
- Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
- Foundation
- The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
- 501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
- state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
- Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
- number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
- http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
- permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
- The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
- Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
- throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at
- 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
- business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact
- information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
- page at http://pglaf.org
- For additional contact information:
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
- Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation
- Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
- spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
- increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
- freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
- array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
- ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
- status with the IRS.
- The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
- charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
- States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
- considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
- with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
- where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
- SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
- particular state visit http://pglaf.org
- While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
- have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
- against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
- approach us with offers to donate.
- International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
- any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
- outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
- Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
- methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
- ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
- To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate
- Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
- works.
- Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
- concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
- with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
- Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
- Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
- editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
- unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
- keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
- Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
- http://www.gutenberg.org
- This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
- including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
- Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
- subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.